Search the Community

He grabs Bloodstone’s scrubs and tears them off including his underwear. He then turns the doctor around and starts slapping his leaky pole on his ass. The doctor tries to get away but Davis holds him down with his free hand. ‘I just want to see if this protein can be transferred to another man. Remember you told me that if I came, I would shrink so…..if I pump it into you…..would you fucking grow from it? My mind absolutely loves the thought of that doctor because I have this craving that won’t go away.’ ‘DAVE! NO! Don’t do this! Your curiosity got the best of you. Why should I have to bear the brunt of your decision?’ The big man secures Bloodstone and picks him up to carry him over to a table. He puts him down and tells him to get on his knees. The doctor tries to resist him, but is not strong enough to really make any kind of move. ‘You wanna play doctor? HUH? *slaps Bloodstone’s chest and back* Get on your knees…..you and I both know that you can’t stop me from pumping you full of this stuff.’ He lifts the doctor up off the table and arranges his legs so that he is on all fours as Bloodstone’s hairy ass glistens with sweat. Davis moans as he looks at it and moves down to run his tongue along the doctor’s hole. He slaps his ass a few times which makes Bloodstone submit a little. Davis’s strong hands travel up and down the doctor’s back making him relax. Bloodstone’s hairy cock starts to harden making Davis laugh as he slowly parts the doctor’s ass lips with his tongue. He stops after a few minutes to reach his free hand between the nervous man’s legs to massage his hairy ballsac and pet the 9x6” rod that the doctor is sporting. He is very impressed with how equipped Bloodstone is. ‘See…..this isn’t so bad is it Ross. In fact, I am hungry for some of that beautiful meat to go along with the peanut butter you made me. You told me to relax before remember? I think you should relax now.’ Davis pulls the doctor’s cock and balls underneath his legs so he can get a taste of them. The big man licks his big ballsac and lightly sucks on it tasting some of the fear emanating from Bloodstone’s body. He moans as he runs his tongue up and down the thick cock and plays with the head on it flicking his tongue a few times. The doctor trembles feeling sensations rushing up and down his body. At this point, Davis knows that he has Bloodstone willing to give in to his advances. He swallows the huge pole and gulps each time it hits his throat. The doctor moans long and hard feeling it rub the big man’s insides. Davis gets a rhythm going that makes Bloodstone hump his mouth. The big man lets out several ‘mmmmm’’s knowing that he is winning the doctor over. He takes his other hand that was holding the doctor in place and slowly pushes a few fingers inside Bloodstone’s hole. ‘STOP IT PLEASE DAVE! Uhhhh……*winces*. I can’t do this…..why subject me to such torture?’ *Davis stops sucking for a few moments* ‘You are not fighting me anymore doctor otherwise I wouldn’t be working your cock over so easily. I am really hungry for some of your spunk by the way. Is this part of your secret formula?’ *laughs* The big man goes back to working the doctor’s cock again with his mouth as he continues to rub the inside of Bloodstone’s hole. He can sense an urgency developing now and picks up his speed. He moans with each round tasting the doctor’s thick juicy precum as it coats his throat. He pulls on his own cock to get himself ready for the true test. He pulls the doctor’s cock out of his mouth to watch it spill its honey on his tongue. He smiles and kisses it a few times. ‘Okay doctor, it’s time for you to show me how much of a stud you are. Feed me Ross, I want it in my body.’ Davis starts stroking it rapidly making Bloodstone yell in ecstasy. He can’t hold back much longer and the big man knows it. He gives the doctor’s cock a few much rounds of sucking and feels his balls twitching wildly. He stops sucking right when the flood goes barreling down his throat. He slaps the doctor’s leg with his free hand and moans deeply gulping down each jet. Just when the unfortunate scientist thinks he is satisfied, the big man starts sucking again. The doctor agonizes and wants him to stop, but Davis will have none of it. ‘Ross…..you taste incredible. I want more…..I know there is more in you your balls are big and beautiful. *moves down to suck on them individually for a few minutes before going back to the doctor’s cock again* MMMMMM, makes those balls work for me Ross.’ He sucks in a steady rhythm making the doctor gasp as he feels another load starting to flow into his cock. Davis drains another load out of him swallowing every drop and letting it relax in his throat. He sighs and pulls his fingers out of the doctor’s ass and away from him. After a minute or so, he pulls Bloodstone’s cock out of his mouth and steps back. The doctor collapses on the table and moans from exhaustion. ‘It’s okay doctor, I will do all of the hard work now.’ Davis’s big cock drools in anticipation of entering Bloodstone. The big man rubs it on the doctor’s hole which seems primed for entry. His cock slowly pushes its way inside as the eager top picks the scientist up against him and holds him in place. He thrusts methodically in and out while Bloodstone just mumbles jibberish. ‘I won’t torture you very long I promise. Besides my balls are so bloated I couldn’t hold back much longer anyway.’ Davis’s voice cracks as he feels his ballsac contracting and pushing the cum directly into his cock. With a few hard thrusts, he sprays the inside of the doctor’s intestines with his thick spunk. Bloodstone groans feeling it rush inside him. There isn’t anything he can do at this point. Davis pulls out of him and lays him back on the table. A stream of cum flows on the floor from the doctor’s anus as the big man falls to the floor and rubs his cock and balls. He looks at his arms and flexes them a few times to just admire their beauty. He looks up at the scientist and wonders if anything will happen to him now. ‘Well, looks like the waiting game now Ross. Maybe I need to try and coax it to wake up inside you.’ The doctor scoots his way to the edge of the table and falls off landing on his side. He yells in pain as he continues to move away from Davis. The big man seems uninterested in following him since he isn’t moving very fast. Bloodstone leaves the supply room and heads for the chemical shower located on the other side of the panic room. He doesn’t hear the big man following him so he tries to crawl a little faster. He gets to the shower and pulls himself up slowly to pull the lever to turn the shower on. Davis now decides to get up and enters the room. ‘HA, what are you doing doctor? I don’t think washing yourself off is going to matter all that much.’ Davis goes and picks up the jar of peanut butter and makes a motion like he is going to stick his hand inside it. He hears the doctor groaning and sees him fall to the ground grasping his stomach. A huge smile appears on the bodybuilder’s face as he realizes that this may very well work. He walks over to Bloodstone and gets down on his knees to look at him. The doctor is now hurting so badly that he can’t even look up. ‘Hurts doesn’t it Ross…..when it first started in me I thought I was dying, but once it reached my balls, I was in heaven.’ The doctor’s lean frame begins to make a few popping sounds as his abs jut out a bit. The big man watches them intently as he rubs each eight individual tiles. Bloodstone looks terrified as he feels it moving through him. His lower body’s muscles stretch and pull outward forming into small vascular tree trunks stretching all the way down to his ankles and feet. Davis massages them slowly as they finish growing. ‘You are not going to be quite as large as me it seems, but I have to say I still like what I am seeing.’ Bloodstone’s flat pecs fill out next as he strains to breathe. His arms are growing entirely new veins inside them as they branch all the way up and down his hands and shoulders. His back and ass pop several times growing slightly larger and wider than before. High-pitched stretching noises radiate from the sides of his back as lats seem to come out from nowhere. Once it finally gets to his balls and cock, the doctor looks like he is completely spent and passes out. Strange stretching sounds are now coming from his crotch as the big man notices the doctor’s ballsac growing larger as his testicles blow up in size. His cock grows even thicker than before which immediately gets the attention of Davis. ‘MMMMM doctor, I think you are going to need this taken care of again.’ He leans down and licks the swollen cockhead with his tongue and figures out that he can shove it inside the piss slit. The doctor lies motionless not reacting to any of this stimulation. The big man slurps the river of honey that is now flowing freely from inside and moans deeply. Within a few seconds though, he starts to feel a bit weird and stops drinking the fluid. He falls backwards onto the floor and starts to rub his face and head. Bloodstone wakes up and looks over to stare straight at him. He quickly crawls over to Davis and throws the big man’s legs over his shoulders. He gets up on his knees to return the favor on the big man. He shoves his massive cock inside the bodybuilder and starts fucking him relentlessly. Davis agonizes feeling the doctor filling him up with that fluid. His muscles begin to shrink slightly as his cock immediately erupts. Bloodstone grabs his legs and moves both of them over to the jar before angling Davis’s huge cock inside it as it cums steadily. The big man looks absolutely horrified seeing the cum starting to mesh with the peanut butter inside. He continues to shrink and starts crying uncontrollably as he nearly returns back to his original size. The doctor slows his fucking down and squeezes Davis’s balls trying to get every last drop out of the shrinking man. Davis can no longer speak because he is so exhausted. The doctor pulls his huge cock out and gets up off the ground with the jar in tow. He takes it over to one of the media stations and returns to the supply room to retrieve his potions and scrubs before coming back. He pours one of them inside with the peanut butter where it merges with the cum and starts glowing. The doctor smiles and documents it on his tablet that was sitting in his pants. He flexes his new muscles and turns back around to look at the shocked man lying on the ground. ‘I just wanted to tell you Dave that the experiment was a rousing success. In fact, I would really like to thank you for imbuing me with muscles I haven’t had in ages. I actually needed someone like you to consume this protein just to see if it was the right combination and fortunately it was. Your brain chemistry improved as a result and you became very articulate which was a surprise. Although I wasn’t expecting you to rape me, I was not going to resist you.’ Davis looks at him in confusion and doesn’t really know where he is going with this. ‘You see Dave, I am part of something bigger, something…..very important. There are others like me that are trying to find ways to turn regular humans into muscle monsters. I think I might be the first one though to successfully keep the human mind from disappearing after transformation. Now, if you will excuse me I need to find a new set of clothes for this great new body of mine. I will send someone in to help clean you up so you can be sent into the recovery ward.’ The doctor grabs the jar, his tablet, and the remaining potions and leaves the area. Davis lays his head back down on the ground and starts sobbing again. With the experiment over, the doctor sets out for his next agenda.

Davis rushes his way into the lab’s bathroom and locks the door behind him. He feels very strange and wonders if he might have done something earlier in the day to cause such discomfort. After about a minute of walking around the toilet and urinal, he turns to look at himself in the mirror above the sink. His green eyes stare back at him as he makes a few goofy gestures. He rubs his black hair making the brown highlights shine in the lights. He then proceeds to rub his smooth lightly tanned face and takes a few breaths. There are a few knocks on the bathroom door. ‘Dave? What did you do? The tests we have been running seem to be going well, is there something you need to tell me?’ The doctor in charge of Davis’s tests is Ross Bloodstone, a researcher trying to come up with a way to create a stronger protein without any horrible side effects in the food supply. He suspects that Davis may have eaten something he wasn’t supposed to and is possibly about to go through some kind of drastic change. He wants to document what will happen next, but he hopes that Davis can keep himself in check as he goes through with it. ‘Okay Dave. Listen to me carefully. Did you eat some of the honey peanut butter on my desk?’ Davis’s eyes dilate a bit as he listens to the doctor’s questions. He tries not to panic, but it is getting harder to not think about what he has done. ‘Oh shit, oh shit! Damnit Dr. Bloodstone, I could smell it and it sort of summoned me towards it. I grabbed some of the wheat bread on the lunch counter and took it over to the peanut butter. The taste was incredible, I had two sandwiches. Oh fuck, I am going to get really sick now?’ The doctor smiles a bit and pulls up a chair close to where he is standing and sits in it in front of the door. He pulls his tablet out from his lab coat and boots it up to start documenting the whole scenario. ‘Just listen to me okay. You may be experiencing some pain coming from within your body in a little bit, I want you to relax your body for me and keep calm. The peanut butter contains an experimental protein that hasn’t been tested fully on humans yet. We discussed this before remember? I just never told you that it was injected into the peanut butter.’ Davis remembers the conversation and goes to sit over in a corner away from everything. Dr. Bloodstone leans down and peeks under the door to see where the man is sitting and gets back up to sit in his chair. He can hear Davis muttering to himself in a mean tone. ‘Do you feel anything unusual happening to you Dave?’ ‘No doctor, should I come out so you can take a look at me?’ ‘NO DAVE! You stay put this has to be contained in a secure area. Where you are at is perfectly fine.’ Davis starts sweating from his head as it starts to trickle down his face and neck. His grey dress shirt is beginning to look damp from the perspiration forming under his pits. He loosens his blue necktie so he can breathe a little better. He looks down to see if he is sweating from his legs since he is wearing a really nice pair of black trousers and notices a couple of wet spots coming from his quads. He jumps up and starts pacing again. He lets out a few sounds that makes Dr. Bloodstone wonder if he is starting to have trouble keeping it together. ‘Dave? Tell me the truth. Are you feeling a bit strange now? I need to know so I can document the effects.’ Davis stops in his tracks and immediately feels his stomach tighten up on the inside. He wonders if he will start to go through some kind of physical change. He had heard about this through a mutual friend who stated that Bloodstone Labs was into some kind of new biological research. He had volunteered because he needed the cash since his job was only part-time. The odd feeling is starting to move up into his lungs now making him breathe a little deeper and slower. ‘Uhh doctor…..*breathes heavy*…..it is getting harder…..for me to…..breathe. I am…..so fucking scared right now.’ ‘It will be alright Dave, just relax, breathe slowly and let it make its way through you. It will be a slow and methodical process, but it can’t be stopped. You will probably have a sense of panic come over you shortly because it will get to your brain. Just tell me what is happening.’ Davis winces as he feels his abdominal area pop a few times. He thinks that the muscles around his midsection are trying to grow or something and reaches down to rub them from the outside of his shirt. A few small ridges form against his fingers which makes him jump back a bit. His shirt starts to stick to them as they glue themselves to the wet fabric. Several more pops radiate from his pecs as he rushes over to look at his chest in the bathroom mirrors. ‘Ahh……uhhhh damnit…..doctor my chest is popping and I…..think it is trying to swell or something.’ He can see them trying to jump a few times before they start to slowly grow. The space between his pecs and his dress shirt is shrinking as they touch the fabric on his shirt. His nipples protrude and are entirely visible as he stares at them intensely. The sensation of them brushing against his shirt sends tremors down to his crotch as he feels his balls trying to swell. ‘Ohh gawd doctor…..I am feeling so much…..uhhhh sensation……*his legs start swelling*…..oh shit oh shit…..*feels his cock jumping in his boxers*……yep I am panicking doctor…..please make it stop.’ ‘I can’t make it stop Dave, you have to just relax and let it flow through you. Your body is just fulfilling its needs. Don’t worry I am still documenting all of this.’ Davis feels his quads and hamstrings stretching and pulling the fabric in his trousers tighter than before as his cock starts to lengthen and push itself down his right leg. He turns to the side to look at the back of his shirt as he feels his delts and shoulders popping before they start to push his dress shirt up towards his head. His feet have now completely filled his shoes as he hears them starting to rip through the front of the leather. His breathing is now greatly compromised as his entire body is being crushed inside his clothes. His ass is now close to bursting through the back of his trousers as his glutes flex. *heavy breathing* ‘Uhhhh……I can’t speak…..fuck…..i just want out of these clothes…..’ The last parts of Davis to start growing are his arms which sound like air mattresses filling up. The stretching makes the man yell out as the muscles in his forearms swell to the point that his shirt just rips down the seams of his sleeves. Several thick veins are visible over top of the huge baseball-sized muscles that he is staring at in the mirror. He watches intently at his growing biceps and triceps which make quick work of his sleeves. His arms pulse with incredible power as he studies their vascularity. He raises his arms up which makes his lats bust through the sides of his shirt. The huge wings flare out and rip the armpits completely open. The massive hairy pits reek of testosterone which immediately reaches Davis’s nose. He can feel his mind starting to change as his quads and ass destroy his boxers and trousers. The dense leg muscles spill out of the open seams as his calves continue to grow. His shoes disintegrate under the pressure of his growing feet. ‘RRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAWWWWRRRRR!’ The man flexes his chest as every shirt button goes flying in the air. His immense pecs destroy the front of his shirt as he watches himself expand in the mirror. He tears the rest of the shirt off to admire his upper body. The veins in his neck have doubled in size as his face and head thicken. His cock drools precum on the ground as it dangles off to the side. His calves break free from their confines which cause his trousers to just blow in the wind. He grunts and yanks the rest of the fabric off his lower body and stares at himself in the mirror. *still grunting* ‘FUCK YEAH! GAWD I HAVE NEVER FELT SO FUCKING FREE! *flexes his 20” pythons* MMMMM I AM SO FUCKING HORNY! *does a most muscular* FUUUCCCKKKK! RAWR! Doctor, you have given me the greatest gift ever. I want more! Will I get even bigger than this?’ Dr. Bloodstone keeps silent to try and step away from the door. He then rushes into a nearby room that is insulated to prevent anything from getting in. He shuts the door behind him and moves over to a station full of monitors. He turns on the one that overlooks the bathroom and activates a speaker. He can see the 275 pound hulk standing in front of the bathroom mirrors completely soaked from head to toe stroking his 11” tool and grunting. ‘Dave, listen to me. You are letting your inhibitions get the best of you, I want you to try and not get carried away with this. The protein is probably building up in your testicles now so do me a favor and cum for me so we can finish this.’ Davis looks up at the camera and laughs in his new deep voice. He walks over to it and makes his cock swing back and forth slapping his quads. He growls and does a double bicep pose. ‘Come on doctor, why don’t you come in here and play with me. I won’t hurt you too badly I promise. So you are telling me that if I cum, then this will cause me to shrink back to where I was?’ Bloodstone pauses for a few moments and speaks. ‘Well Davis, I really have no idea. All I know is, you consumed enough of the protein to cause a 100 pound growth cycle to occur and it released your mind from its restraints. You’re cognizant which is good, but I don’t trust you.’ Davis makes motions with his huge hands like he is summoning the doctor down. ‘Doctor?…..Ross?…..come play with me…..I will just get upset if you don’t come back and destroy that puny door that is supposed to keep me in here. You know I will just try and find the rest of that peanut butter because I want to fucking grow out of this building. FUCK! That makes me so damn horny just thinking about it.’ Bloodstone realizes that he has left the key components of his formula out on the lab floor and opens the door to run after them. At the same time, he hears Davis bashing in the bathroom door. After three punches, the huge bodybuilder’s veiny forearm goes through the wood and reaches down to rip the door handle completely out. The frantic doctor quickly shuffles through his vials and grabs potions and liquids before racing back into the panic room. Davis breaks down the door and races down the hall towards the doctor. He is not fast enough to get there as Bloodstone manages to lock it down. Davis pounds relentlessly on it and yells in disgust. After a few seconds he stops pounding and just stands there. He laughs and wonders if Bloodstone can see him in the hallway. ‘So……can you see me doctor? What are you trying to keep from me? I just want to play. I won’t hurt you because I know you can fucking grow me into a gawd. *can smell the peanut butter* *starts laughing* You didn’t take it? Are you kidding me?’ Davis walks over to it on the lunch table and picks it up. He finds a camera above his head and waves the jar at it. He opens the lid up and scoops some of it out. He smiles and rubs it on his huge sweaty cock. He strokes it a few times and moans before laughing again. ‘Does it absorb doctor? I fucking love the fact that you left this out. What are you up to? You want me to fucking hulkout don’t you? *looks down at his cock and sees it spilling precum all over the floor* Oh fucking yeah, my body is so hungry for this. Say goodbye to your lab doctor because I am getting ready to tear this place apart.’ Before he licks his fingers he stops and looks up at the camera again in the lunch area. He gets one of the chairs from a nearby table and pushes it up to the wall where the camera is. He stands up on it and looks directly into the camera. His deep green eyes sparkle as he cocks his head to the side and smirks. He flexes one of his huge guns and leans over to kiss it before running his tongue all around it. He moans each time he does this. Then he turns back around and looks into the camera again. ‘Why would you let me do this doctor? I think you are getting your rocks off on this myself…..or……you are wanting me to rampage out in the middle of the city and fucking hurt people. Yeah…..I think that is it. I’m on to you, Doctor Bloodstone.’ He grabs the camera and rips it completely off the mount on the wall. Bloodstone tries to flip a few buttons to find another nearby camera but Davis is nowhere to be seen. The doctor goes on to the loudspeaker to reach the entire complex to get Davis’s attention. ‘Dave, listen to me. Just calm down and I will be out in a little bit. We can figure something out on how to resolve your issue I promise.’ Before he can get another word in, he hears a huge crash come from the other side of the room and realizes that Davis has found another way in. The bodybuilder is heard moving his way through one of the vents in the ceiling which makes the doctor try to go out the front entrance. The door doesn’t budge though which makes him really nervous. After a few seconds, the doctor grabs his potions and runs into the supply closet located nearby. Davis falls through the ceiling and lands on his feet. He roars in delight as debris sticks to his body. He tosses the jar of peanut butter over to the side to where he can get to it again. ‘I know for a fact doctor that you are in here because I bent the door frame to this room so that you couldn’t get out. Now come out from where you are so we can have a discussion.’ There is no response from the doctor which aggravates Davis. He rips up one of the monitor stations and growls flexing his huge muscles. ‘FUCK! I think I may have to eat some more of that peanut butter. My body really wants to fucking destroy this room. You are forcing me to make a dangerous decision Bloodstone. Get the fuck out here right now!’ The supply room door opens and Bloodstone walks out. Davis gets an evil grin on his face and starts to walk over to him. The doctor sweats profusely before walking backwards into the supply room again. ‘DOCTOR BLOODSTONE, stop moving right now. You are going to feel me up whether you want to or not.’ The doctor is face to face with the huge man and reaches out to feel the huge pulsing veins in his arms. Davis flexes them making the muscles swell. Bloodstone calmly runs his hands up and down them which makes Davis moan deeply. The big man takes the doctor’s hands and puts them on his heaving pecs which are continuously dripping sweat. He bounces them making the doctor grin a little. ‘You look amazing Dave and I think you can be happy looking like this. I just don’t understand why you didn’t already consume the peanut butter. What changed in you to make you have to think about it?’ Davis picks him up and looks him directly in the eyes. ‘Ohh I am definitely going to eat it doctor, I just want to try out an experiment of my own too.’ To be continued…..

Just another warning/reminder that there's some "weird" stuff here: bodybuilders birthing bodybuilders out of their nutsacks and violent sex scenes/language/imagery. Enjoy! -------- Each time a new muscle baby had been born into the room in a pool of ejaculate they were taken backstage, shaved and tanned appropriately, for showing off during the progeny round. This round basically reflected the results of the domination round, in that it ranked competitors based on the quality of their muscle babies that had been birthed in the show. The victor of the domination round had surprisingly been Martin, who, spurred on by his defeat of the gigantic Wyman, had scored a full 119 points, having pinned down, penetrated and deposited a muscle baby in every one the evening's finalists. In second place was Wyman, who had scored 17 points with every competitor except Martin, who you remember overcame him after being unsuccessfully pinned down. The top three performing men were called out; Wyman, Martin and Chen Xiao, who had produced four muscle babies that night. They were each followed by their muscle children onto the stage, once gain dressed in the respectful black speedo that was the equivalent of black tie at these events. The muscle babes were all roughly the same height, around 7', although they would continue growing for quite a long time, with the exception of the vascular, ripped beast birthed to Wyman by Jean Marie, who having accelerated his growth at an unbelievable rate now stood sixteen feet and eight inches tall, his head touching the banner that hung from the roof of the vault. It was the first time in history that a muscle baby had exceeded its father's height in such a short space of time, and he was even larger than the dozens of Wyman's other muscle babies that sat in the audience. He had been weighed earlier at 2100 pounds, and now that the thick mainly hair had been removed from all over is body his incredible definition showed. The grooves between each of is abdominal muscles were deep enough to run a finger through and his chest was the size of a car, inflated to twice its size when he inhaled. He never stopped panting and sweating, and within minutes of his all over shaved thick patches of sweaty hair had already reformed under his massive arms that rested almost at 90 degrees due to the vast, sweeping lats that exploded from the side of his body. The hormones that Wyman fed himself in abundance had been even more strongly transmitted to his muscle baby to the end that whilst everybody else on the stage was dressed in their regulation speedo, he was fully nude as he simply never ceased to masturbate. The power of is sex drive was such that his erection was constant, and his cock so heavy that it hung down even when erect. Assistants on the stage were given instruction to constantly be pumping the huge nine foot long cock to prevent his balls from swelling up. Every two or three minutes his abdominals would begin to pulsate rhythmically and a deep moan filled the stage as two thousand litres of cum poured out of the giants balls. The scoring of this round was a foregone conclusion- the presence of this one muscle baby that had surpassed all known norms and expectations granted Wyman a certain win. Whilst Wyman's muscle babies all had the angry, fierce and chiseled face and strong rugged jaw of their father, Martin's were far more handsome and had delicate features, a small nose, long eyelashes and beautiful green eyes like him. Their body hair was very light brown and a huge tuft stuck out over their speedos. I looked forward to meeting them all and worshipping those bodies. However there was one thing I wanted that was purely for myself. Ever since seeing the massive muscle baby of Wyman's suck up the semen from the ground and grow at such a stupendous rate, I was desperate to do the same. Clearly the high-testosterone hormones in Wyman's semen had caused this, and I figured in the muscle baby’s semen the level would be even higher. The audience had dwindled to around fifteen people- the rest had exhausted themselves fucking during the domination round. So I took advantage of this opportunity to get down on the ground and drink as much of the muscle babies jizz as I could in the interval as the muscle babies were escorted off the stage. I filled my water bottle, again, and again, and again. I had drunk eight litres of the 22,000 that had been spilt, and my stomach began to bloat, enough is enough for now, I figured, and went to the bathroom. Whilst in there I encountered Jean Marie, the extremely handsome French bodybuilder who, after being almost ripped apart by Wyman's muscle baby, had birthed two more on behalf of Chen Xiao and Martin. He seemed close to passing out, but was polite and friendly, and I confided in him my theory regarding the muscle baby cum. He seemed open to the idea of ingesting some but was not lucid enough to engage in real conversation. He sat down opposite the wash basin, his massive cock and balls slumping down to the ground, weighing down their latex prison and invited me to sit next to him. My immersion into this underground bodybuilding world had only started a couple of months prior, and I was still a nube weighing only 420 pounds at 6"8, but I suspected that Jean Marie was happy for some company that was not likely to overpower and fuck him to the point of near death. He held me in his big strong arms and both our cocks rose to their full glory as we began to massage each other and slide into blissful orgasm, covering ourselves in gallons of hot creamy seed. He licked some from the tip of my cock as it continued to pour out, his rugged facial hair becoming matted in my sticky man juice. As we rested for a moment, Mustafa ran into the bathroom, totally unsurprised by what he saw to inform us that Wyman's big muscle baby had begun to spasm uncontrollably after having gown to beyond thirty feet tall, weighing in at 6430 pounds and that he had had to be tranquilised with drugs intended for whales. He was effectively dead now, as without consciousness there was no way for him to recover from this state. Mustafa ran out as he had taken it upon himself to spread this very unusual news. I smiled and began to laugh, and Jean Marie asked me why I was so amused. "You see, the muscle baby you birthed is now dead, and the only person who consumed his cum, full of those magical growth hormones, before it was too late, is me! My hormone makeup is changing as we speak, I can feel it, and I'm going to become the biggest man that ever lived! Let's go see what's happening to that baby!" I said, grabbing the Frenchman’s hand and running out of the bathroom.

"Little man, I told you I will never hurt you. Look at all the power I have in just my chest. I'm here to protect you, not hurt you." And with that Alex released me and grabbed my hand. He slid my hand to the underside of his pecs, and a small gumball sized piece of metal fell into my palm. It was warm to the touch. It was once the door knob that he crushed with just his pecs. I turned the metal pebble around in my hand a few times. It was still as heavy as the sturdy doorknob it once was, but he had crushed it to such a dense piece that it was unrecognizable. I was in absolute awe as I looked back up at the hunk of a behemoth that stood in front of me. My senses must have come together because I noticed that he was much taller than he was when I first saw him. I noted that I still stood on this dresser he had placed me on to get eye level with the top of his chest. But now, even with this three foot dresser beneath my feet, I only came up eye level with the top row of his ten-pack abs. He had to be at least 11 feet tall now without even noticing. "You're incredible, big guy! We only met today but I feel like I've known you forever..." I said as he placed his giant finger on my lips. He brought his hands to my waist and brought my face up to his. We stared into each others eyes and then he brought me towards him for a passionate kiss. I wrapped my arms around his huge neck and ran my hands through his hair on the back of his head. We ended thee kiss with dual smiles and he kissed me once on my forehead and then placed me on the ground: a place I hadn't seen him from in a while. Looking up from the floor I felt absolutely puny. This guy was more than twice my height and well over four times my weight. The top of my head was under his huge cock which still was in a winning battle with his skimpy underwear. I looked up passed his rigid abs which could now be mistaken for a brick wall and giggled because there was no way this big guy could even tell I was standing below. His pecs completely blocked me from his view, even if I took two steps back. But, with his crazy muscle control, Alex once again opened the trench between his pecs and peered down at me with that same kidish smile. "Go grab the fire extinguisher over there." He said pointing to it on the wall opposite to us. I obeyed and quickly scurried over and tried tugging it off the wall. After a few attempts at prying it free, it finally popped off it's casing and fell into my hands. It was rather heavy and even wider than the dictionary. I brought it back to the giant man and held it above my head. He smirked and plucked it from my grasp. "Wouldn't I make a great fire fighter?" He laughed as he brought the object to his chest. From this perspective I didn't think I would be able to control myself. Alex put the fire extinguisher at the top of the deep trench and started pushing it in. I grabbed my cock and started to jerk at the sight. His massive chest swallowed it as soon as he pushed his giant biceps into the sides of each pec. Suddenly he stumbled back a step which caused the room to shake and looked down at me with the weirdest expression. What was that for? AAAHH--AAH---AH...Oh shit..CHOOOOOOOOOOO! The big guy let out a huge sneeze that sent me flying two feet back and landing on my ass. But as I jerked my cock flying through the air in those few mili-seconds I had probably witnessed the greatest accident of all time. His chest puffed out more than half a foot larger than it already was and the waves of striations purged the pectoral surfaces. They were like two giant beachballs and they had just been filled with twice as much air as alotted. The two muscles smacked together with an audible flex that sounded like a rock fall and a faint POP could be heard at the end of the sneeze. I noticed his pecs didn't fully deflate from the size they just took on; they had to have just taken on a few inches before my eyes. But what was that pop? Alex lunged towards me with his giant thuds and came to his knees in front of where I laid on the ground, still shocked from the super sneeze he just let out. He leaned over me, "Are you okay, little man? I didn't know that was coming!" "Yea I'm okay," I smiled as I grabbed the top of one of his mountainous biceps that holstered him up. I looked under his pec shelf and noticed some white powder coating his upper abs. I reached over and swirled a little onto my finger and brought it up to his face. "What is this stuff?" I asked. "I'm not sure." He said. I brought the white powder to my nose and took a whiff. It had no scent, so I put a little to the tip of my tonuge. "Oh shit," I looked up at him, "Big guy, I think you...I think you crushed the fire extinguisher between your pecs. I think it popped and this is the powder inside." Alex leaned back to investigate. He flexed his pecs and made them seperate into two firm globes with a deep divide. As soon as he did this, a heavy metal plate fell to the floor and he looked to me dumbfounded. "Sometimes you just don't know your own strength!" I smiled. "But look, Alex, there's a bunch of the residue inside your cleavage." "Damn, you're right little man." He looked down at his chest and then back to me. "Would you like to clean me off?" He flashed his big pearly whites and brought his arms up to the biggest double bicep I had ever seen. His biceps were covered in veins and had multiple divids in the surface that made them look like mountains. He quickly rose from the floor and plucked me up and brought me to my feet. He stomped his way out of the room and came back a few moments later with a wet wash cloth hanging over his thick traps. He walked over to the bed making the floor creak and then plopped onto his back on his expansive mattress which was clearly made for a giant like him. As he laid on the bed I couldn't get over how amazing his body looked. His huge quads were twice as big as my torso. His abs were an ocean of muscle and his arms were two big basketballs attached to boulder-like shoulders. I walked towards the foot of the bed and hopped up. It seemed like his body was endless because of how tall he had grown. I playfully began commando crawling up his massive body towards the two mountains that were his chest. His chest had gotten so big that his two nipples were at a complete 90 degree angle with his mid section; they might have even been caving under 90 degrees. "You okay over there?" The big guy asked from the other side of the mountains. The valley suddenly opened and he popped his head up into my view between them. I smiled up at him in awe. "Can you bounce them for me, big guy?" I asked delighted. "Of course. Haha, you just love when I bounce these big boys don't you, little dude." He bounced the big right one, and then the left, and then the right. He kept going slowly at first and then sped up. I could hear them growing a slight amount with each bounce. BOOM. Boom. BOOM. Boom. BOOM. "Come on, little man, get to work!" He bounced them both at the same time making the white powder stir up into the air. I excitedly sat up and shimmied my way up his body until I sat straddling his abs. My plump little ass could feel the ripped muscles beneath me flexing with every breath he took. I reach over his chest and grabbed the damp wash cloth. "Big guy, I'm nervous" I said shakily. "Why's that, little guy?" "You just crushed a pressurized steel tube by sneezing. What if you crush my hands while I clean off your chest?" "I promise I won't hurt you." He said sincerely. He gave his pecs one last pump and then grunted as he flexed them apart. I was in complete awe as I stared into the cavernous cleavage of my giant. "It's like a cave!" I said as I looked over his chest. As a sat there on his abs, his chest jutted out so far that it was level with my collar bones. With the rag in hand I circled the outter surface of his right pec, collecting all the white powder from the dent near his bicep and mid-pec. I repeated this with his left pec making sure to cover every inch. I then took a deep breath and exhaled as I moved the rag towards the center of his chest. I whiped down the two muscular walls that started off the deep cleavage and felt the ripples of striations that formed his chest. I moved deeper into his chest and my hand completely disappeard from sight up to my wrist. It started to become a tighter squeeze but the big guy noticed and shifted a bit, opening his vice-like pecs for my comfort. I put a bit more pressure into my rubbing and my hand slipped in halfway up my forearm. I had no idea his pecs were this big even though I had been oogling over them the entire night. A slight twitch of his pecs caused them to clamp down on my right hand and the pain shot up all of my arm. "Ah!" I shouted and tried to rip my arm from the vice. But it was trapped between the two boulders. While it was only a second, it felt like forever until the big guy finally ungripped my hand and I was set free. "You almost crushed my hand! You said you wouldn't!" "I was just playing with you, little man!" He chuckled. "You know I would never hurt you. Now get back in there!" He demanded as he grabbed my hand and placed it back on his huge pec. "Alright, big guy, but no funny business!" I pushed my hand into the cleavage up to my wirst where it was a tight squeeze again. I decided to use my other hand to try and pry the two mounds apart but they were just too strong. "I can't get in there." He noticed this and shifted once more to allow me to clean up the rest. My hand slid farther and farther down the cleavage, making small circles with the damp rag. My arm was buried between his pecs up to my elbows before my fingertips reached the bottom of the trench. Damn, his chest was really something else! I rubbed the rag up and down the rift and cleaned up all of the white powder that had made its way in there. I looked up at his face and noticed that his eyes were closed; he was certainly enjoying this worship! I tugged at my arm until it was free of the vice that was his chest. "All done." I smiled as I tossed the rag and placed a hand on each expansive pec. He opened his eyes and looked over at me. "Time for a deep cleaning." He smiled, "Be sure to use tongue." I looked at him very confused until his massive arm rose and grabbed the back of my head. My eyes grew wide as he pulled my head towards his chest. There was nothing I could do, he was too strong to even notice if I was resisting. My face met the cleavage of his pecs and was pressed in. My entire face was succumbed to his huge chest. He began shifting his pecs around like he did with the fire extinguisher and my face was pulled deeper into the cave of his chest. I was covered up to my ears in muscle. My hands flailed and smacked his huge outer pecs as my muffled yelps went unheard. He then started bouncing his pecs around my head and the pressure felt like I was getting punches left and right. I reached my hands behind my head and found that the back of my head was no longer on the surface. He had fully enveloped my head with his pecs. I began to calm down as I started to find this strangely erotic. This was the safest place in the world. I don't think a bomb could even harm me in here! I inhaled and smelled his deep musk and the bit of sweat that built up in his cleavage. I rubbed my hands on the surfaces of his pecs and he noticed that I started to like it in there. "I dont feel your tongue, little man!" I could hear his deep voice bellowing from outside. I began to lick both walls of muscle that tightly held my head in place. I pushed my face in deeper until I reached the bottom of the cleavage and ravaged the area with my tongue, leaving no spot untouched. My cock was rock hard and pulsing. The big guy reached under his pecs where my waist was straddling his midsection and grabbed my dick in his hands. He began stroking it and then I heard a loud rip. Suddenly I felt something smack my back with a loud THUD. It felt like a big meat stick. It was a big meat stick. I felt his huge pecs start to ripple and bounce as he jerked his huge rod behind me. Every time he would jerk it, the fist-sized head would smack my upper back. I started to move my hips to jerk myself into his big hand when he grabbed my waist and pulled me closer. I could feel his abs tensing below my ass as he took my dick and pushed it down towards the surface of his stomach. He pressed it down and my dick was trapped between two of his huge abdominals. I moved my hand to where he had placed my dick and pushed on it harder until it was firmly in the furrow of his abs. I started to gyrate my hips a bit as if I was fucking his abs. I was doing all of this while my head was still firmly planted between the two giant pecs. "This is so fuckin' hot, little man!" He shouted with his head tilted back. His massive arms worked his big cock up and down. "Fuck my abs dude! And lick my fuckin pecs or I'll crush you in there!" He was jerking faster and faster, "Awww, yea, little man. Fuck my abs, lick these pecs! Ahh!" His muscles tensed and my head felt like it was going to pop. "Little man, I'm--Ahh-I'm--I'M GUNNA GROW!"

Tales of a Lust Mage #4 'Halloween, Fiends, and Super Heroes' SUB TAGS; Superhero, Magic, Solo, Forced Growth (some), Hyper (some), Height, Angel, Demon, Characters (Hector, Jenna, Amber, Usiu, Bucardo, Dagger Jaw ), Halloween, Costume Author Note: Thanks for tuning in again, guys. I originally wanted to go with a different direction for my 'Halloween' story, but as you can see, that didn't work out as perfectly as anticipated. I also wanted to shout out to a friend of mine, they know who they are, because I've been wanting to do a superhero story for a while. I bet they didn't think it'd happen! You know the drill, comment your thoughts, even if you didn't like it! Part I – The Costume Shop I’m not exactly sure how to retell this. It was all really strange and happened the spookiest night of the year, Halloween. I thought I was going to just have the usual, boring Halloween I always do. You know, the one where you go to bars and no guys check you out because you wore a banana costume (what was I thinking that year…?) or your friends all ditch you because you don’t like to get ball-to-the-wall drunk. My high school sweetheart, Jenna (joking, I’m gay: we figured it out a few weeks in the relationship), forced me to go to a really exclusive party this year. She handed me the ticket- the only ‘entry’ to this ritzy money bags party. “Wait, don’t they get like, models, and even strippers and stuff for those kinds of parties?” I asked, twiddling my thumbs around the fancy embossed ticket. Jenna was on the phone. “Relax, look, don’t get a normal costume. If you want to fit in or look decent, go to the address I messaged you. It’s an amazing costume shop, a lot of custom made stuff. I already left a tab with them, I told the owner that you’d show them my text message and could get whatever you thought looked good.” Jenna said, on the phone. I grunted, “What?! You can’t keep paying for my junk, you know! Especially frivolous stuff like this.” “Oh stop it, when you get back on your feet you can pay me back.” Jenna giggled. We’d both gone to the same college, too. Now she was a full-fledged lawyer and I was an accountant without work. She offered to get me set up at the firm she worked, but she’d just been hired herself. Her last position let her go with a great severance package a few months ago, so I guess she didn’t mind changing jobs. I walked through the streets, seeing lots of old stores and buildings, all like in a tourist picture for 'old towns'. They didn’t belong in the city. My feet splashed into a puddle, scuffing my shoes. I frowned, knowing I’d become lost. I sat down on a bench and looked at my phone, wondering why I had lost signal. Then my eyes looked upward. I swear I would’ve noticed the tailor/costume shop, I’d passed right by it. Somehow, there it was, two stories high and older than dirt. I walked inside and was greeted by an older woman. I think she was an older woman, she wore lots of older women’s clothes. Her hair was very unkempt; maybe it was the style, big and puffy. She had long nails and waved at me from the counter. I smiled and saw the tons of costumes and normal clothing, all either vintage or extremely well-made, if not both. “How can I help you, young man?” She asked. Her small name tag said ‘Bhain’. I didn’t know how to pronounce that. She had an Irish accent, I think. “Well, I don’t really know. I’m here to get a costume for a party. My friend, Jenna, she,” “Oh yes! Jenna! Oh I love her. Such a nice young lady. You must be her friend, ah, what was your name?” “Hector. Hector Roberts.” “Oh yes, Hector! Well, what are you looking to be this haunted night?” She asked. She spoke with her hands a lot. Before I could answer, customers began swarming her. Each had questions or needed to buy something. I smiled and gave her the okay sign so she knew I’d be patient. I walked around and saw that most of the costumes weren’t silly, but regal. Some were scantly, so I didn’t even dare look at those. “Excuse me, would you like some assistance?” Someone asked from behind me. I turned to see a much shorter young woman looking up at me. She seemed extremely young, but looked related to Bhain. “Oh, well, I’m just looking. I don’t think any of these costumes would fit me correctly, or flatter.” I said. “Well, my mom sent me to help you, she said you were a friend of Jenna’s. Jenna told me to help you however I could last week when she bought a costume. I hope I don’t bother you…” the young girl said, nervously. I smiled, feeling a fellow spaz talking to me. “Well, okay. You can help. Did she have in mind what I should look at? You know, like a costume she might think I look good in? What’s your name, by the way?” I asked. “Amber. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She said, stiffly putting her hand out to shake. We looked for costumes, maybe for an hour. All of them didn’t seem to fit me right. Amber told me her mom could stitch them up appropriately for my size, but I just didn’t find them likeable. I started feeling frustrated at the sight of no costume looking good. I finally told Amber that she’d been very helpful, but I just didn’t think anything was made for me. “Oh…” Amber said, somewhat sad. I was tempted to ask about her age. She seemed really built like a woman, just short and soft-faced. Her overtly-kind demeanor confused me. “Well, I think I need to go get my mom, maybe she could help you better. I promise we can find you a good costume!” She said, walking off. I didn’t argue, she was too fast. I sighed as my hands moved around the racks when I finally noticed the perfect costume. It looked somewhat like a uniform- with a beautiful trench coat, white and blue. I didn’t think it was a costume until I examined its details; buckles, belts, and lots of layers of different fabrics. It looked to be my size, if not a bit form fitting. The costume had feather lining in certain places, which I thought was strange. I saw that it carried a very regal mask- white and carved out of what may have been faux ivory. My curiosity got the best of me as I grabbed the mask and felt its beautiful craftsmanship in my fingers. I finally gave up and put the mask on. Immediately running to the mirror, I saw how cool I looked. The mask covered most of my face, but it had a strong jawline, unlike mine. I still didn’t know what the costume was of and yet I was excited to try it on. “Mr. Hector, everyone’s gone, so we can both help you pick out a cost-” Amber said before stopping right in her tracks. Her mother stood behind her, juice bottle in hand. She didn’t look as concerned. “Too late now, he tried it on, dear.” Bhain said. “Hmm? What’s wrong with it?” I asked. I felt confident in the mask, hidden and somehow accentuated by its design. “Nothing, dear. Would you like to try on the costume? I know it’s not a conventional super hero costume, but we can add a cape and insignia.” Bhain added. “Definitely! I want to try it on!” I managed to say, excitedly. I tried it on and beamed. I looked like a model in a fashion magazine. The outfit looked like a high-class trendy outfit, covered in sharp shapes. Amber placed the trench coat on top. She showed me all the zippers that altered the outfit to shorts if so wished- or small jacket. I couldn’t help but pose. Amber smiled and told me it looked wonderful on me. “How much is it?” I suddenly said, knowing the outfit was probably too expensive to rent or buy, being in its own display. “Take it as a gift.” Bhain said. I suppose my normal ego brought me back to reality when I said, “Oh I couldn’t do that. It’s beautiful, and I don’t even know how to use it on a normal basis. Wouldn’t it get dirty? I’m afraid to even wear it out.” Bhain opened her juice bottle and poured the contents onto the outfit. I almost screamed, but saw that the juice literally dripped off of it. I was surprised! “No, it’s been altered to be defiant of most liquids and other matter. Now take it, before I call Jenna and tell her you’re being stubborn.” Bhain teased. She directed Amber to get me a box and directions on how to keep the suit pristine for the party. I tried to argue about paying for it, or at least paying for some of it with my own money. It didn’t work out. As Bhain looked through some cases she talked about the costume with her daughter. I guess it was small talk, but I tried not to eavesdrop. “Did she leave it here? Did you put it out?” Bhain asked. She always seemed calm, if not happy. He hands pulled out a white cape. It was gorgeous, but I felt the need to wear the outfit alone. It was so cool… “No, Mom. I didn’t even know it was out on the floor. I swear.” Amber said, making the insignia. She later told me it would just stick onto the fabric and could be pulled off for actual wear. Bhain handed me the box and smiled at me once more before I left. She simply whispered to me, “Well, maybe it’s just your destiny to look this good, Hector.” Part II: I Am the One Hiding Under Your Bed I walked into the halls of the great mansion, letting my trench coat sway in the cold wind of Halloween night. I kept my head up high as I passed a few guests. I didn’t know if they were looking at me, but I was hoping they were (for some reason). Jenna stood in a long, gossamer dress. She smoke to a few gentlemen as she played with her martini glass. She bid most of them goodbye as she looked over at me. She gasped and laughed, picking up her dress to come in my direction. “My! A super hero, or are you an anti-hero? What are you, the white vigilante?” She surmised. “Well, Amber gave me a symbol to wear on my belt and chest, but I don’t see any letters, so I think I’m the Super Bird…” I said. I'm not very good at names. “You look great! Does it come with padding? Your shoulders look so wide. You look taller in it too.” Jenna giggled. I laughed, somewhat blushing. I wasn’t attracted to Jenna, but she was definitely someone I wanted approval of. “Oh, I wanted you to meet an old colleague. His name is Bucardo. Bucardo, this is Hector.” Jenna said, introducing us. Bucardo seemed like an extremely serious man. He had a costume of some sort of scaled creature and wore two masks on his shoulders, like shoulder plates. One was a wolf and the other, a bird. “Pleasure.” He said, shaking my hand and smiling. His costume was strange, but seemed so well-made. “Oh gosh, I really don’t want to talk to Gary. He’s such a flake.” Jenna whispered. “You know me, I’m here for the wine.” Bucardo said. “Who’s Gary?” I asked. “Why, the owner of the mansion and host of the party, Gary Codington. I’ve done some accounting for him, among other business. Now he sits with another crowd, however.” Bucardo said, checking his wrist watch. “Oh, you’re an accountant?” I asked, being friendly. My trench coat started feeling heavy. I hadn’t even had a drink yet. “Yes, I forgot to really tell you who Bucardo is. He was in finances back for the last firm I worked for. He managed some of the investments the company did on the side. You remember?” Jenna asked. She hiccupped. “Yeah, I remember, Rourke Law & Consulting. How goes it for them, by the way?” “Well, they’re having a slow start in their new location. It was privately owned by a single person, but Bune over here still works with him through an assistant.” Jenna laughed. She was tipsy. She mispronounced Bucardo’s name and almost lisped all her other words. “I must really be going. I honestly did come for the drinks. I’d suggest you two get home before things get… ugly.” Bucardo said, staring up at the balcony where the lights were turned off. People stood up there, in the shadows. Suddenly, a gray-haired man walked up to us. I didn’t even notice him as he startled Jenna. He touched her shoulders, putting his head close to her he neck. “Why, Jenna Yang, you look marvelous tonight.” He said, rubbing her shoulders. She looked awfully uncomfortable. I would have said something, but he seemed bigger than me… I know. I suck. “Hello, Gary. How have you been?” Jenna said, flattening her tone. She looked like she was ready to puke, but not from the martinis. “What are you this year, Gary? A zombie curtain?” Bucardo said, playing with his wine glass. “Funny, Buck. So funny.” Gary said, stepping back and standing up straight. “I am a vampire, can’t you see from my Victorian outfit?” “You got the undead part right, Gary. I love how sunken-in your eyes look.” Bucardo said. The tension was rising. “Jenna, would you have a dance with me?” Gary asked, ignoring Bucardo. “Oh, I can’t, I’m already drunk, and I might vomit on you. Besides, my date tonight is Hector. Hector, this is Gary.” Jenna responded. I could see the glint in her eye that yelled an S.O.S. at me. I almost laughed. “I see. What is your costume tonight, I can’t tell it matches his?” Gary seemed to joke. I wasn’t sure. “I’m a damsel in distress, Gary. Hector’s my super hero!” Jenna giggled. “Oh, I see. Well, pleasure to meet you, Hector. I’ll see you all around, please enjoy the festivities. And try the food; it’s to die for.” Gary said, leaving before I could respond to his introduction. “See, you are a super hero, Hector. You save me from total creeper-doom.” Jenna whispered. We joked and laughed for a few minutes after Bucardo left. I felt sick to my stomach and didn’t drink. Jenna stopped drinking after a few cocktails, three. I told her I’d be right back and headed to the bathroom. I got lost, of course. I found myself in the library. I had no trouble seeing, although it was extremely dark in the corridors of the mansion. I noticed that there was dust settling on mostly everything- as if the home got little service or use. My landed face to the ground when I heard someone speaking in amongst the shelves. “We should just get it over with now, stupid.” “No, there are few who have to stay alive, or Gary will be pissed.” “I don’t give a shit about what Gary says. He’s about dead, anyway. I can sense the staff missing from his study. I’m starving, man. I need to feed.” “Silence, all of you.” a deep voice growled. I hid myself as I slid upward, trying to glance at the voices’ source. There stood three normal sized men, wearing masks. I was astounded by how realistic the masks were. Their eyes looked like hollow orbs of unsettling glow, and their mouths looked torn open, always smiling wide with giant fangs. Even when they spoke, their monster mouths opened and moved naturally. Amongst them stood a larger man, almost too tall to be human. These rich blokes went all out- The tallest one had vibrant red eyes, and his fangs looked like daggers, jutting out everywhere. “There’s someone here.” The large one boomed. I swallowed my breath and stood, back stuck to the shelf. I held my mouth, hoping to silence any fear-made sounds. “Sounds like we have someone in here, we better kill them now.” “Oh yeah! Fuck yeah! Let’s eat!” one answered as they all ran in different directions. The largest one stepped around, grinding his teeth with the noise that only steel makes against itself. “They’re not costumes, young man.” Said a voice, booming like the monster, yet vibrant. Who was that? I thought to myself. I tried to find the exit quietly. “Me, the guise you wear. I’m not simple fabric, boy.” the voice responded. “What?!” I rasped loudly. The monster grunted, laughing a bit as he knew where I was now. “I said, ‘I’m not simple fabric’, BOY!” the voice yelled. My head throbbed. “Oh, a celestial. My favorite flavor.” The monster said, standing behind me. “Oh fuck.” I managed to squeak out, looking back at the monster. I heard the creature smack its mouth, preparing to eat me, possibly whole. I closed my eyes the moment he lifted his giant arm above his head, ready to smash me to an easy digestible mush. I heard a massive crunch. I whimpered, as the little wimp that I am. But I felt little pain. I opened my eyes and saw my forearms pressed up against the creature’s fist. My mouth went agape as I was holding his force up with my puny arms. “Defend us, boy!” the vibrant voice yelled, angrily. “Mmmmmnope, I think I’m going to run!” I said out loud, running off into the corridor. I fell to my face again, but quickly jumped up and went on my way. The adrenaline really helped, I guess. The monster growled and began pacing after me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, I’m so dead!” I yelped, looking for a place to hide. I heard the music of the actual party coming from the west, the direction I was running in. Once again, a surge of weight pulled me down. I couldn’t breathe well and ran into what seemed to be a bathroom. Fool as I am, I locked the door in hopes to deter the monsters. I ran to the sink and slipped, hitting my head on the hard marble sink’s side. I fell to the ground. It’s almost funny, I thought I was going to die from the head wound and not the monster’s mouths. “Stupid boy. I can’t believe you’re the only celestial blood around.” The voice said. I passed out as I looked at my hands. Something was different with them. They looked veiny, pulsing even. I felt my consciousness leave me as I felt them cramp up. Part III: A Hero, Born I awoke, dizzy. I coughed and dragged myself to the toilet. I felt a lack of balance as I did so, even on the ground. “What the heck happened...?” I asked myself, out loud. “Do people no longer know about the beasts that roam the night, afoul bastards whom create turmoil to the poor souls of Earth?” the voice boomed, annoyed. “Okay, I’m going to need you to show yourself, if you’re going to keep talking to me.” I said, noticing my sleeves were gone. My arms looked weird in the darkness. “I am Iusiu, boy. I am an angel, as you might call it. I have no form but the garb on your skin.” He said. “Oh great, so the monsters back there were probably a hallucination, just like you, then. All’s well, I just need psychiatric help.” I said, looking for a light. I was able to walk, following the wall as my crutch. Walking was different, too. The dizziness made it worse, as I felt like my stance was widened. “Fool, I am no mental illusion. Look in the mirror, the light is right there.” Usiu said. I flipped the light on. The mirror stood across the room. I saw a figure, muscular and wide. He wasn’t massive, or super-built, but definitely defined. I almost jumped for the door, assuming it was someone else. Then I saw its movements follow mine. I slowly walked to the mirror and finally understood. I was about five feet tall at the beginning. I couldn’t believe it, I’d hit at least a foot in growth. I passed my hand through my hair and noticed my chiseled lats and abs. My hair had grown a bit out of control, down to my neck. I’d just gotten preppy crew cut a few days ago. Not much of my face changed, but it looked thicker, manlier. My neck fitted it well, curving into rock-hard shoulders. I noticed my costume wasn’t the same. “I changed my form so those beasts do not recognize us. Sadly, they can change their form too. It is a shame they already ate a poor mortal a few hours ago. The fool who unleashed them will lose control of them soon and they will feed on everyone if we do not hurry.” Usiu said. I looked at my clothes and coughed. My mask lay on my neck. It was more of a helm now. My trench coat had been changed to great shoulder pads, like silver (I still don’t understand very well how I knew what pieces turned into what). My shirt had become a simple harness, hiding inside the buckles and straps. They had grown two intricately made faux wings, like an angel’s. The pants had changed to a skimpy pair of shorts, perfectly accentuating my apparently grown junk. I was so confused and looked at the bulge that stuck round and out from my shorts. They looked more like briefs, tight to my skin. I lost my shoes, only wearing blue boots. “H-holy… What happened to me?!” I yelled. “I had to make some changes, but it has cost me a lot of energy. I didn’t have much to begin with, and there’s no sun to obtain energy from right now, so we must make haste.” Usiu said. “No, no! We are not making any hastes! You need to make another costume, or some shit, because this is too revealing!” I yelped. “I will not. I only looked through your communicative technology to see what people wear on haunted nights.” He said. “What?! You mean my phone? No wait, I had some pretty bad pictures on there! God damn it, you only checked the first picture, for that gay underwear Halloween catalogue! Change into something else!” “No. I will not. We need the energy to fight that Codington man and his attached fiends.” Usiu said, flatly. I wanted to cry. “Excuse me, are you in there, Hector? I thought I heard you. Are you okay? You’ve been gone for forty-five minutes, I’m really worried.” Jenna said, knocking on the door. By impulse I ran to the door and slowly opened it. I managed to squeak out a nervous, “Yeah, I’m totally fine, Jenny.” “You didn’t drink at all, you sure you’re okay?” She said. I opened the door slowly. She gasped and stared at me. I felt my face turn bright red, extremely exposed and semi-naked. “Wow, Hector! I can’t- holy shit, you’ve been working out!” She laughed, “And you’re not afraid to show it, I see! Did you get both outfits free?! I don’t actually mind, they both fit you very well… You belong in a Victor’s Secret catalogue!” How funny. I wanted to hide behind my mask. I clumsily fumbled around as I put on the mask, trying to fix my hair. “You even got another insignia, on your chest? Wow, it looks like a real tattoo, even.” She said, poking my pectorals. They were so defined now. I kept forgetting to breathe. I looked down and saw it. I felt my mind unlocking knowledge from somewhere, I have no idea where. It was Usiu’s name, in a symbol. “W-well, I like to go… All out, you know me!” I chirped, like a robot. We heard a scream. I instinctively grabbed Jenna and pushed her into the bathroom. I said, “Stay in there, something bad is going down. If I don’t come back in five minutes, get out.” Before running off. I felt somehow brave, ready to take on anything. I ran to the ballroom to see a man gnawing into another. People were running away, screaming. The man chewing on flesh quickly dropped his disguise, showing off his ugly true form. There was blood. I hated blood so much. I wanted to run away like the little bitch I am, but I couldn’t. Usiu forced courage into my chest. “Stop at once, demons! You are all under my power!” Gary yelled. I assumed it was him. “Shut up, Gary.” One of the demons said, biting into his neck. After chewing on his meat, he spit it out and kicked Gary around, letting him bleed to death. “Your meat is gross.” The giant demon-monster crashed into the ground, breaking the tiles underneath him. He laughed, already finishing a poor rich-guy’s corpse in his mouth. I wanted to puke. “Let me enter.” Usiu said. “What?” “Let me enter your soul. Don’t be afraid, I will protect you if you protect me. If we don’t do something, more people will die.” Usiu responded. I shivered and closed my eyes. “Fine. Let’s do whatever it is you want me to do. Enter my soul, or whatever.” Immediately I felt a surge of electricity run through me. I twisted as the energy ran through me. I forced my hands into the wall, cracking it as my arms began to grow. I felt my stance widen once more, pushing my legs with more musculature. My clothes did not tear, simply unaccommodating my size. I saw my biceps swell like bowling balls as my chest jutted outward. I blushed as the growth pushed my cock upward, almost ready to burst out of my tiny shorts. They somehow stretched as my ass pushed up, perfectly round. I didn’t know how to deal with all the sensations, but I had no time to react anyway. “Who are you?” The giant demon said, finishing his meal. He was massive too. I heaved my giant chest up and down, trying to breathe. Crap, what should I call myself? I can’t use my name or Usiu’s, I thought to myself. I noticed some dumbass trying to film the spectacle on his phone for the internet. The ‘Super Angel’ was a terrible name. Usiu whispered all the aliases he could think of. I picked one that I thought fit well. I somehow could think as one with Usiu. I knew he’d speak as one with him. “I am the Seraph, defender of the weak, destroyer of evil, paladin of retribution.” I said, much deeper than my actual voice. I sounded incredibly manly and eloquent. I still thought what I said was terribly stupid. God I wish I’d not said that. The idiot filming on his phone even spelled it wrong when he posted it, with an f. How do rich people stay so stupid? The demon laughed. He didn’t even move, he just stayed crouched at the top of the giant stairs. “I also know of you. You lost your name, and you wish to get it back. You were tricked worse than how you trick mortals, and now have the bodies you wanted. You can no longer do much in the other realms, and have even become a laughingstock to other fiends.” I said, somehow knowledgeable. He growled heavily. “I have a name, and you shall remember it well for it is the way I killed you. I am Dagger Jaw. I’m going to rend your pretty little head into a nice butter for my toast.” He quickly jumped at me, using the full force of his giant legs. I heard the resonating sound of the floor cracking as he jumped and attacked me. His mouth opened wide, literally splitting apart just to fit as much as he could inside. I reacted by stepping back and smashing his face into the ground. Before he could get up the four demons jumped at me. They were much smaller than me now, but very quick. One bit into my neck as I grasped two in well-made catches. My hands had become far bigger to accommodate my thick forearms. It wasn’t the strength alone that killed them, but the lightning I shot through them. Their hollow eyes lit up in a shocking blue, leaving burnt husks. I quickly threw the last demon across the ballroom before Dagger Jaw reached out and punched me in the gut. I wasn’t fast enough to squeeze my brick abdomen- but I was able to take the shock well enough to be thrown back. The first small demon to attack me gnawed on my neck as he tore at my back with his claws. I had hit the wall and smashed myself against it, letting the demon fall off like a burnt leech. “Okay, okay. I can use electricity, but can I fly or anything?!” I yelled at Usiu. I guess he responded by letting arcane symbols grow out of my back. I expected wings, but this was good enough. I flapped them and slowly lifted off. I’d never flown before, even in a plane, so it was very weird. Dagger Jaw grabbed a table and threw it at me. I tried dodging but decided to simply knock it out of the way. I lost some altitude. He squatted down to prepare a massive jump. I had no time to pay attention to the other two demons. Dagger Jaw quickly flew up at me and slashed at me with his great claws. I was lucky enough to drop my wings so I could fall out of the way. “I’m running out of energy, use your powers wisely, boy.” Usiu whispered inside me. The two smaller demons quickly spun around my feet with black rope. I really hope it didn’t come from somewhere weird, it felt slimy. I lost my balance and fell backward. Before they could get away I grabbed one and put him in front of me, sensing Dagger Jaw coming down at me. He didn’t care as his claws went right through his lackey, actually ripping into me. I screamed. I dropped my hands down, feeling the incredible pain inside my stomach. Dagger jaw salivated above me, dripping disgusting drool on my face. “You’re mine now, ‘paladin’.” He rasped. His giant mouth quickly snapped around my arm in one last hope of defense I put up. He coughed a laugh, knowing he’d won. “I wouldn’t laugh.” I said, grabbing his head with my other free, non-bloody hand. Dagger Jaw tried to move his mouth, but my arms grew in size, too big for even him to chew on. I remember watching the video and saw my eyes glow a bright blue, right before shocking the shit out of Dagger Jaw. Dagger Jaw pulled away but couldn’t move far, my massive right hand holding onto his forehead. I grabbed him in both arms and began squeezing. It felt so good to be this size. It felt amazing to feel this strong, crushing a giant monster’s head between my hands. “P-please… have mercy o-on…” Dagger Jaw muffled. I was about to say something clever, I think. “Sorry, I can’t hear you, the reception is tightening too quiet.” Wait. No. Okay, I’m not very good at the puns and catchphrases, yet. But I didn’t fuck up my moment because I heard the sound of sirens before I could say anything. I turned back to hear them and Dagger Jaw slashed at me once more. He didn’t keep attacking and ran off, heavy enough to leave shattered footprints in the ground. He even broke through the walls, rather than finding an exit. I held my wounds and noticed they started healing. It was slow, but Usiu put the mass back together. “That’s amazing…” I huffed, falling backward. “No time to rest, boy. I have something to tell you, which may be of importance. The soldiers are coming in. You need to escape. Also, although I can heal you, right now I don’t have the power to stop the growth.” Usiu said. I looked down and saw my arms pushing upward. I was growing again. “Wait, what?! You said you were out of power! You’re telling me you need power to STOP me from growing?!?” I yelled at him. I knew we were alone, I could feel it in the air. “No, boy. The problem lies in my lack of practice. I’ve been dormant for about a few centuries, now…” “Are you fucking kidding me?” “Do not foul your tongue in my presence.” “Are you serious?!?! Now is not the time!” I yelled, getting up slowly. I couldn’t even stand correctly, my legs were becoming too wide. “Run, escape to the woods. You’ll either explode in a bolt of lightning or…” I didn’t bother to ask more questions. I ran and broke my own escape through the mansion. My arms were like giant hammers at this point, smashing through walls like a gingerbread house. It still felt bad on my skin, but I was more worried about exploding. I didn’t want to explode. I finally found myself in the woods, far from the scene. I could see helicopters flying around, looking for suspects, etc. They somehow missed me. “Boy, there is one way you will not die from the explosion…” Usiu said. I fell backwards, no longer able to balance my body. I felt my groin swell massively, finally popping out my genitals out of the shorts. Usiu pulled back the clothing, letting the growth become slightly more comfortable (if that could have been possible). I moaned as I saw my giant cock swell. I could barely lift my arms. “You must release your energy.” Usiu whispered. I didn’t bother to fight and began rubbing the massive erection up and down. I can’t explain very well what it felt like. I could feel the pulse run through my blood, its own separate sensation of electricity pushing through every bit of flesh I have. Every time my heart pulsed, I could feel it force every bit of me stimulate. I moaned as my hands tried wrapping around my giant member. I couldn’t see much of anything, my pecs were trying to eat my face. I finally started feeling my climax and roared my heavy, manly voice. With a flash, I ejaculated. Thunder literally filled the sky, dropping down a bolt of blue lightning. I felt the energy shoot upward- the way science tends to explain lightning. I somehow reached the sky with my force. It was quick, so fast I couldn’t really examine all the sensations. It didn’t matter anyway, because I was ejaculating copious amounts of seed all over myself. With every gush, I shrunk. I roared and roared with every spurt of cum. It felt amazing, like a release that didn’t stop running through me. I crawled for a bit before standing up. I grabbed onto a tree and heard the rain come down, cloaking the night in even more darkness. Usiu pushed my now overtly-sore body in flight. I somehow found my apartment. “You can make rain too…?” I rasped, so tired speaking was difficult. “No, that must have been a stroke of luck, or someone decided to help us.” Usiu whispered as I landed on my bed. I felt paralyzed from the pain. “I suppose you are paladin material after all.” Usiu said, letting me finally sleep. I couldn’t stay awake long enough to tell him he was awful and I wanted him to go away. Somehow, I didn’t want him to. I wanted to be a hero, and maybe that’s why I found him hidden in a chain around my neck. I had a lot to learn, I figured out quickly. I didn’t ask him to leave that morning after, even with the strange ejaculation. Maybe I liked it all. I found my phone mostly unscathed as my memory jumped towards Jenna. I freaked and looked through, hoping for her safety. I was so afraid. She left me a message that said, “I don’t know what happened last night! I think I was so drunk, but thank goodness I got home before things got crazy. The taxi driver said you were with me? Gosh, I’m sorry for all of this. That was a terrible costume party. I really hope you’re okay.” I was relieved. Holding the phone up to my face was very tiring on its own. Usiu said I’d accustom to our powers soon enough, so I simply rested until I could at least get up. I didn’t bother to ask questions, my mouth costing too much energy to move. I simply held my hand on the insignia on my chest. I fell asleep. _______________________________________________________________________________________ “F-fuck… I’m… No… I…” Gary said, holding his wound. He just needed to heal his wound. The cops hadn’t found him, or the secret studies. He crawled around, looking for things to cover the bite with. He then stopped, trembling. Too afraid to turn, he fell to his knees. The light of the doorway outlined a demon’s shape. Gary had no power to subdue even him, and he knew his fate belonged to the demon’s claws. The demon fell to the ground, black blood gushing from its mouth. A large, glowing white hole went right through his gut, burning slowly before fizzling out. Someone stood behind the creature. “Gary. You’re a terrible excuse for a conjurer. I’ve met children who are better conjurers than you. You should have stayed with necromancy, you were at least half decent at that.” Said the woman in the beautiful red mask. She pulled up her dress so she wouldn’t step in the demon’s blood. “Y-you! This was you?! You took my staff! That’s why I lost control of them, you fucking bitch!” Gary spat out before blood gushed from his mouth. “It wasn’t just her,” Bucardo added, flipping on the lights. He pulled of the masks on his shoulders and let the snake-skin shed off. His skin had a perfect, fair tone. He snapped his fingers, letting a black suit fit around him, pinstriped. He fixed his tie and ram broach. Gary cursed at him while he fiddled with his diamond cufflinks. “Well, you see, Gary. You should have stayed small business. You’ve done a great job, honestly, doing terrible things here in New York. But the fact is, you rose up too fast. I’ve had bigger fish to fry, but I decided I needed to stop you before you became too much of a problem.” The woman said. “But- but you’re an angel-worker! You can’t do these things!” Gary said, coughing up more blood. “On the contrary,” Jenna said, pulling off the mask, “I’m an angel-worker by nature. I decided Bune here would be much more powerful in helping me ruin you. Did you notice how bad your stocks fell in the last two months? That was him. He can do that, you know. From time to time I have to use sub-lunar spirits.” She held his face as she slowly kneeled down to look at him. She kissed his forehead and trembled her lip. Jenna didn’t seem happy for a short second. “Do you want me to go find ‘Dagger Jaw’?” Bune asked. He stood straight. “No, our pact is complete. Thank you for your help, oh powerful spirit. I release you.” Jenna said, pulling out a knife of pure obsidian. “Jenna, please… I deserve a trial, by the council, remember? Those are the rules…” Gary rasped. “Dearest Gary, The council has no effect on my mental state, if physical. My methods may be unorthodox…” Jenna said, holding the knife at his neck, “but they exterminate more disgusting bastards like you than someone else’s.” The knife slit through, releasing a fountain of red, like her dress. End

TALES OF A LUST MAGE #3 by roboprobo SUB TAGS; Magic, Subtle Growth, Hyper (some), Height, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Hunter, Maker, Bahketh), Genies (Efreeti), Demons, Archers The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format/medium. Author Note: I apologize sincerely for the length if it is a bother. I really wanted to set up the universe and then move onto more sexual themes. I still plan to keep expanding, growing, if you know what I mean, but for now I really wanted to get some muscle to grow in the actual text. Part I – Bronc, Imps, and Fire “All right, I officially end your punishment, Xaekus.” Bradley said, tearing a small strip of paper in two. Its arcane symbols seemed to burn the paper into ash. “YES!” Xaekus exclaimed, forming a human guise he accustomed to. He didn’t have enough energy to create a tall guise to match his beautiful master. Right now he couldn’t care less about how annoyed he was at Him, he just wanted to feel His skin’s energy. “No, no stop. Please, you’re going to choke me with your foulness.” Bradley muttered, looking through his files as Xaekus flew up and embraced his master’s arm. “What are you doing, master?” asked Xaekus, floating as his lower body fizzled into smoke. He hadn’t gathered enough energy to maintain full guise. Looking at his master’s full, striated pecs, He decided to size himself down to land right in the cleavage. Bradley looked down at the small, muscular, doll-sized man between his pectorals. He wished he had more than his white tank on. “Do you remember Barry Yates?” Bradley mumbled, walking into a storage room. “Barry Owen Yates?! They call him ‘Bronc’ nowadays! Yes, you helped him get as big as he is now, didn’t you?” Asked Xaekus, excited. He looked over and saw some file cabinets opened and fluffed into a mess. His urge to clean won over. The imp flew off to clean as Bradley responded. “I helped him before. He didn’t want to take steroids because he wanted to stay lean and clean. I can respect that. At the time I had just set up the business. He called me recently, said he’d saved up enough money to get himself massive with my help, to inhuman proportion. I’d told him I could give him a consultation, but no sex. I have to use magic to keep his cock from breaking me in two.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can transform him, sir! And I can do the other part too…” Xaekus trailed off as he finished cleaning the files. “No, I’d rather you didn’t. You still prove unruly and his general libido would easily let you possess him. I’m not stupid,” responded Bradley, finally finding the big bronze chest he’d tied up in blue chains. Xaekus managed to bite, “Sir, you never let me have any fun anymore!” before seeing the chest. He became silent. His glamour faded and turned him into a simple puff of blue smoke. “You don’t mean to use him, do you?” Xaekus muttered. “I do. I can control him easier because he’s been locked away from this world for centuries. I plan on syphoning a pact if the consultation with Bronc leads there. Now let’s see, what artifacts do I have that belong to him?” Xaekus peeked from behind his master and fiddled with his glasses as he tried to make some guise. He was nervous. Bradley unfolded a handkerchief and pulled out a small idol from the brass chest. The crude clay statuette was of a four armed figure with horns. Its red paint had chipped away long ago, leaving only a few marks that Bradley had tried keeping intact. Maybe he’d use a spell or two to fix the thing, but he didn’t want the subject to anchor any more into the normal world. “How old is that thing…?” Xaekus managed to ask before looking over to the beginning of the storage room’s dark side. Xaekus himself was no hero, but he certainly didn’t do the things a lot of the artifacts Bradley had there did. The familiar grumbled and decided maybe he’d go to his bottle or clean the house. Bradley’s left hand drew an arcane symbol that acted as a small flashlight. The darkness seemed to try eating the simple light as Bradley’s eyes examined the ancient idol. “Hmm. How old indeed.” Part II – Four Branches Lit Aflame The winter was terrible, at least by what Papa had said. Pa was a great man. He took me in when my mother had died. He said we were once a great tribe. The war with the Yellow clan had ruined us, even if we had won. Both clans had died out when the winter came after. We’d traveled a long time afterward going South- the lands where people did not move through the land. Fairly close to our territories in the south people had come and built a small village down in the valley. We didn’t travel anymore but chose to live farther up in the mountainous region, away from the village. Papa had taught me to do many things. He taught me how to forage, hunt, and fish. He told me all the great legends of our tribe. The saddest was the last one, that our Great Spirit guardian had sacrificed itself in the war. I asked him if that was why we had become so alone; he never answered. The winters were never cruel to us as they had been in the years before my birth. We hunted a large amount of game and ate as much as needed. Eventually we settled fairly low on the mountain, away from the village. Even both of us could not always eat all the food we caught. I was proud of my Pa. I was now eighteen years of age. I was very worried about my papa. He’s changed so much since that cold night. It was a few nights after I’d just hit my seventeenth year. I was afraid. I was not very good at hunting or fishing. I had become very adept at planting and creating things with wood. The Wise Woman of the village taught me to plant things like squash and carrots, so we started to plant things at our home. Her husband had taught me to build things after we traded many furs with them, so our small house is very sturdy. Papa was not very good at these things because he was stuck in the old ways of our people. That is what the Wise Woman had said. “We’ll follow the tracks in a bit, boy. We should rest up a bit. These muddy trails make it easy to spot them, but aye, my boots look terrible.” Papa laughed, putting his bow down. I saw the prints in the snow leading uphill too. Pa smiled. I was worried because he was ill. His lungs heaved with phlegm as he sneezed. We sat down and began snacking. “Should we really be hunting, still? I think you need rest, Pa.” I told him. “Nonsense. I’m fine. You just keep scouting for me until you can hunt as well as I. Then you can worry about me getting rest, boy.” Pa said, chewing on dry meat. “Yes, sir. I wish you’d let the Wise Woman give you medicine. You’ve been sick since the last frost.” I said, drawing in the mud with a stick. I was going to plant seeds whenever we got home from hunt. The dirt was starting to dry the perfect consistency for new seed. Pa began coughing hard and looked up at me as he spit up foulness. He asked me to look away. People died often because of illness, so I began to worry more. I think he could see it. “Calm down, lad. I will be fine,” He huffed, “And you need to be less like your mother and other father.” I didn’t think about it much, so I asked, “Pa, what were my parents like?” I chewed on some salted meat. We would dry all our meat this way to carry around. It’d make me very thirsty, but the stream was on our trip after this deer hunt. Maybe I could convince Papa to get medicine then. “Your mother was a wonderful, smart woman. She was very pretty and your father went through some trouble before the war to marry her. And your father, well, he was smaller than me, like you are. That’s certain.” He said, poking my arm. I laughed a bit. “He was a much smarter man than I ever was. I really wish he’d been around to see you grow up. He’d do a much better job than me. Both he and your mother.” He added, seeming sad. I didn’t ask these kinds of things much. “He was smart enough to name you for what you’d be really good at. Maker.” He said, packing up his ration of food and preparing to seek the deer. His name was always Papa to me, but in the village they called him simply Hunter. We went up the trail, seeing the prints go off. This was no problem, as the mud of the beginning spring left the prints terribly obvious. We’d never gone into this part of the forest for as long as we’d lived in the area, from what I could scout. The woods were extremely thick and many of the plants had gone green with moss- there seemed to have been a fire in the area. Pa had mentioned that the ‘Hidden Woods’ were cursed but as long as two people went in together and wore amulets, they’d be fine. So we cut through the woods quickly and reached the entrance to the mountain’s side. I’d never seen a cave like this. It looked like the mouth of a beast; jagged stone coming from the ceiling and ground of the cave. Mossy logs and brush lay all over the ground outside, like Pa’s feet moved quietly, pointing into the cave. It’d be too dark to see if we went in too deep, so we had to decide what to do. “Maybe I could go in and scare him out? I doubt there’s a bear in there or anything. If there is, it’ll get the deer before it gets me.” Pa said. “No, I’ll go.” I told him. “I’m not as strong or have great aim, Pa, but I can probably move faster than you.” “Ah, fine. I’ll admit you that.” Pa said, looking for a place to hide from the deer. I looked back and saw his pale skin under his clothes and cap. I’d hurry so we could get to the valley. My feet were very quiet and I tipped through, finding the best footing to sneak. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I went deeper into the cave. Then I saw it. I wish I hadn’t. An altar sat alone in the spokes of the cave’s cold floor. I didn’t know what it was back then, but now I do. Atop the broken altar sat a small figurine. It was beautiful, looked like a real person, but smaller. I didn’t have time to see everything as the deer stood in front of it. I hadn’t made any great kills before and by instinct I shot the young buck quickly. The arrow pierced the buck’s neck all the way through. I was amazed and set another arrow in case it wasn’t enough. The deer lay its head atop the stone surface. It then fell to the ground. Without much thought I went to the deer and pulled out my knife. I was a fool for being in such a hurry. Maybe the evil one whispered to me without me knowing. I was just trying to get ahold of the buck’s neck to drain it. And that’s what I did. I pulled the buck’s head to the altar’s surface and slit its throat. I was stupid as I whispered out loud how great it was I’d found it. Then I heard the whispers, almost immediately. He whispered behind me as the blood dripped over the altar slowly. It pooled. I quickly turned and held my knife ready to attack whatever was in the cave. Nothing there. My other hand went looking for my amulet, failing to find it. It had fallen off, or maybe I had never put it on. I was doomed from the start. “Light… Fire… The room…” I thought I heard. Although I certainly didn’t want to follow the command, whatever it was saying, but I could definitely see better if I had. I quickly pulled out a small torchlight I carried for these situations (not that they happened often) and struck it against my belt many times. I tried to stay calm, but I shivered in fear of whatever was in the cave with me. “The room… Light… the room…” My small torchlight burst into a flame! I threw it at the altar, no longer worried about the buck. I grabbed the knife with both hands to defend myself and finally saw it. The flame landed right in the altar’s small brazier. The figurine finally showed its detail in full as the fire glowed. “Ah… It’s so good… to be back.” It muttered. His voice was somewhat like a puff of smoke, always blowing up from the flame. I fell backward in cowardice. The flame danced about chaotically at first, somewhat shaping itself. Eventually it did shape itself above the brazier, like a lantern, midair. I held my breath. “What a helpful young… Man. I’ve been gone for so long… What an offering!” the lantern blurted out before laughing hysterically. I clenched my teeth, trying to think of when to run away. “Oh, this is not the proper way for me to look like,” He said, sounding much clearer than before. He flickered around and stopped in different places of the area, observing the objects of the altar. “My, I remember this gift. What an artisan, he was. He was one of my favorites…” He said, covering the figurine in its flame body. The figurine didn’t burn. The flame seemed to disappear into the statuette, making it glow a strong red. “I’m glad someone called me back. I wonder where everyone’s been! I’ve got a bone to pick with them if they come back. They’re probably dead… fools, all of them.” The figurine said. I could feel his sight upon me. It felt burning hot, but inside, skipping my skin. I trembled and closed my eyes, not knowing what to do. I was so afraid of this thing. I didn’t know why. “Do you plan on sitting there or coming to meet your new friend?” He said, cackling a laugh at the end. I opened my eyes and saw the figurine sitting at the southern end of the altar. Pieces of cracked stone had blown off and the buck lay at the edge, its blood smeared. I tried getting up, feeling incredibly sweaty. “Well, aren’t you a handsome lad…” He said, vibrating the figurine. I could see it clearly; a great man like an ox. It had great big arms for its size and horns like the animal. I stood away from the altar for a bit before it boomed, “Come closer, weakling! I only wish to give thanks!” I couldn’t help but inch closer in fear as the brazier blew a bigger flame. “Who are you?” He asked. “I am called Maker. I make things from wood and can make plants grow strong.” I whispered, coughing from the heat my lungs felt. I can’t explain why, but my body felt as if I was soaking in sweat quickly. “What an interesting name. Maker. You’re an interesting boy, too. Heheh… Do you know who I am?” He said, seeming to whisper to me again. “No. Who are you?” “I am Bahketh, Prince of Fire and Strength…” He whispered. I felt his voice in my right ear, as if his mouth was there, whispering to me closely. I was so nervous and sweaty. “O-oh…” I stuttered. “And I would like to thank you for helping me. I will grant you…” He trailed off. As he did, I saw the blood on the altar disappear, leaving the stone clean. “I will grant you one wish.” He said. I stepped back. I looked around to see if my eyes would find him. “What do you mean? Where did you come from? I don’t want anything, you can have the deer, just please leave me alone.” “My dear lad, it’s only fair for me to repay you. Your tongue is too crude, but some have called me a djinn. We’re masters at granting wishes, you know. We’re even better at it when we’re given a gift… All I wanted was the blood. Now take my humble thanks or I will get angry.” He said, fire changing scarlet red. “W-well, I’ve never wanted anything. I don’t need anything. It is the way of my people. We only take what we need.” I stuttered. “Foolish boy, all men have wants. I have many powers… I can grant almost anything… Is there nothing you want? Do you want to be strong? I can make you the strongest man alive…” He said. I could feel my arms tighten as his magic fire filled my chest. “Or is there something else? Do you want the power over fire? I can make you bring down great storms of flame upon your enemies! I can make you wake the salamanders that slumber under the mountains, boy!” He said, his brazier lighting up bright yellow. It released sparkles that shaped into snakes of smoke. “No? Do you… covet someone? I’m especially good at that, boy… Is there a girl you desperately desire? A boy? You can tell me…” He said, making me feel awfully warm all over… “No, I don’t need anything. I have plenty of food, and a good home, and my health,” I said before stopping my breath. “What about my health? Could you do something for that?” “And so much more, my boy. You look awfully healthy to me!” Bahketh laughed. The bastard knew I was a fool. “No, I mean… Could you help the health of my papa?” I asked him. “Oh yes, boy. I can make him very healthy…” __________________________________________________________________________________________ Bahketh taught me to draw his name. I didn’t know how to write, but I certainly knew that words weren’t made that way. Even so, he made me repeat it again and again, in the mud of the cave on the walls. He told me to take a small cup left behind by his ‘stupid caretakers’ from before. It had a small lid and he stuffed it with ashes from his brazier. He told me to light them after my father went to bed. The flame bastard told me that although it’d sound painful to my papa, but it was him burning away the illness. I believed him. I hurried out as I recalled that I’d been in the cave for a while. I carried the buck on my back, feeling stronger than ever. Pa came running out of the bushes as he saw the buck in my arms. “Amazing, boy! I am sorry for not having so much faith in you, bucks are hard enough to catch in the dark on their own. You are definitely a man now!” Pa laughed, examining the buck closely. I felt proud as he patted my back. He coughed and we decided to head down into the Valley after cleaning the deer. Papa refused medicine again and went to sleep early that night. I light the fireplace so the house would be warm. I wasn’t as skilled with stone as much as wood, but the Stone Worker had taken a large fur as payment a while before. Father slept on the upper level of the house. He slept like a corpse. I began drawing Bahketh’s name with some of the coal he’d given me. It was soft and left stain all over the parchment I had at home. My hands trembled as I lit the small container’s ashes with some of the fireplace’s flame. I whispered again and again for Bahketh to come. And he did. Like smoke in the night, his shadow crept through the cracks of our home. The shadow quickly found home in the fireplace. He seemed more shaped this time, almost a man out of fire, flickering out of the shapes the large flame held. The dying winter felt like nothing with his presence around. I didn’t understand the whispers Bahketh made in the shadows of the house. Before I knew it, I found myself covered in sweat again. I saw Papa get up and walk towards the fire. At first I was afraid he didn’t know what was going on, but he seemed asleep. His feet moved clumsily as he reached the fire. Bahketh’s name began to burn into the parchment- red embers popped out in bits as I made a small slit in my finger with a knife. I let the blood drip onto the parchment only a bit to see it wrinkle up in flame. Bahketh laughed and covered my father in a blue fire. My eyes switched around, trying to see everything that was happening as Bahketh ‘cleansed’ my papa. The fire of the hearth blew out and ate at the walls. I tried to scream but found no breath in my lungs, just smoldering ash. I couldn’t breathe and fell to my side. I sought the strength to pull myself up as Papa screamed out words I knew he never learned from our people. I wanted to move, but I was a coward then too. Papa moaned and then began to scream as the flame ate through his sleeping garb. He fell to his knees and twitched as the flame diminished. He seemed to move back and forth, screaming in agony. Bahketh’s tongue was no longer my own. It said a great many words I did not understand. I got up and decided this wasn’t the course of action I wanted to take- Papa was certainly in pain. I ran over to him but only remember Bahketh’s burning arms slam me away. I landed across the house, hitting my head on the door. I blacked out._____________________________________________________________________ That was that. I woke up lying on the ground. I saw nothing out of the ordinary in the house. No fire had taken our home, no parchment or old container. Everything seemed fine. I raised my hand up to see a simple scar on the left arm. I looked burnt there, but it didn’t hurt. I then noticed my arms looked extremely striated, as if I’d not eaten the fats of animals ever. I’d say it looked sickly, but the arms looked fairly healthy and my skin looked fine (aside from the black scar). “Papa? Are you here?” I asked, nervously. From where I was standing, the stairs blocked the view of our home’s second level. I heard a grumble and then some shifting of our beds’ fabric. “What? Oh. Lad, how long have I slept??” asked Papa, from where I could not see. I held my head. It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would; I’d felt worse on mornings after drinking with Pa. “I don’t really know, Pa. I fell asleep down here.” I said, sheepishly. I heard his footsteps as he walked down. They sounded different. Finally Pa came down and I saw him, naked. “Pa! Your clothes!” I yelped. “Oh! I’m sorry, boy. I didn’t… I don’t remember taking them off!” He said, embarrassed. I noticed how much better he looked today. His skin wasn’t pale and he looked to have eaten much better. His thick facial hair had grown in quickly in sleep. The shadow it cast on his face had become a tuft of mess. His hands looked thicker and less callused than before as they quickly grabbed things to hide himself with. That’s when I saw Bahketh’s name on his back. Sometimes people scarred themselves with fire. These are tattoos. It seemed to be Bahketh’s name, tattooed on my father’s lower back, above his buttocks. I swallowed my tongue as I saw that it seemed perfected and even more complex than what Bahketh had shown me. In all honesty, it looked beautiful, but I couldn’t help but be afraid once more of Bahketh’s presence in our home. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary though, and things went on much the same. “Well, I will tell you what, I feel amazing! I told you I didn’t need some Wise Woman’s medicine!” Pa said, lifting his arms in a stretch. They looked full of energy- powerful. “Just fine on my own.” We got dressed and did our duties for the day. It turned out little sun was left and we didn’t get much done, but we still had deer to eat for a while anyway. I made broth as Papa finished up around the house. He seemed unable to sit down, even when we’d worked hard all afternoon. “Pa, are you going to eat?” I said, tasting the deer broth. It tasted wonderful. My eyes watched the fire carefully, ready to put it out if necessary. “Aye, but gimme a bit! I’m just trying to,” He huffed, lifting and rearranging things in the house, “move some things around!” I looked over and saw Pa sweating a river. He had moved almost everything in the house so quickly- alone. He looked over and showed me his usual big, funny grin. “Now that you mention it, though, I’m really hungry. And thirsty! I suppose you already caught on though, as you made both food and drink!” He said, running over to the fireplace as I began to make our servings. Pa quickly ate his helping and went for three more. I got two helpings in (what I usually eat, anyway) before we ran out. He laughed and said he could’ve eaten more; I was astounded. Even he could usually only eat about three servings of broth, especially when I stuffed it with things from the forest. He held his distended belly and complimented my cooking. “Maybe we should learn to make bread, it sure fills you up better than broth.” Pa said. I liked the idea, considering I always wanted to learn to make things to eat aside from soups and cooked meats. “Well, if you keep eating like this. I think so, Pa.” I said, smiling back._________________________________________________________________________ Things changed. I didn’t know what to do and even ignored what seemed subtly suspicious. I became afraid. At first, everything seemed great. I never went back into the forest and even told Pa we shouldn’t. He obliged. He told me he had a great idea about how we could train to hunt better, one he’d gotten in a dream. I gave little mind to it and made the tools he asked for. We cut up tree logs in a way that we could hold stumps with our hands easily; handles. They weighed different amounts. I couldn’t lift as much as my Pa, but I still tried to do it with him. Then we began to eat much more. At first we were fine, hunting the usual amount. We seemed to keep up with our need for food by hunting almost twice, if not three times as more food as before. We didn’t need all the furs so we traded for even more tools and different resources. Pa ate a lot more but he pushed me to eat as much as possible. Sometimes he’d even get angry when I didn’t eat ‘enough’. I always wanted to make Pa proud, so I usually ate as much as he made me. My eighteenth year came. He said it was exactly on the full moon. Almost a year had passed by since the incident with Bahketh. I ignored most of the signs that his influence lingered. As long as Pa was healthy, I didn’t really care. One day, however, I asked Pa something he didn’t like at all. “Pa, doesn’t everyone from our clan marry young? I’m eighteen, and you have never told me to seek a woman.” I said. Pa looked over and quickly became serious as he responded flatly, “You don’t need anyone.” I was confused. I looked at him. He’d changed so much in the past year. His arms looked thicker than ever, the rivers of his veins popping out of his skin all over. I’d traded some clothing for Pa to wear but he seemed to only like the fur vests we would mend out of animals in the woods. They always seemed small around his barrel chest. Although he ate well, the only thing I could see on his body was lean. His abdomen seemed pulled in, tight like river stones collected neatly. I looked down at my own body. I’d changed too, but not nearly as much as he. My face scrunched up in confusion as to what Pa said. “Pa, are you sure? There’s no real way to keep our clan alive if I don’t marry, or if you don’t marry. You’re still young, I think you could. I wouldn’t get jealous of siblings, I’m a grown man anyway.” I said, trying to be positive. “You don’t need me, is that it?” Pa asked. “What? That’s now what I’m saying, Pa. Don’t you want to have more children?” I asked him. Pa lifted the handled stumps and huffed. He was drenched in sweat as usual. His hair had gotten very thick this spring, shiny with sweat. Often his skin would look red as he breathed in heavily to lift. “Pa?” I insisted. “What, Maker?! You don’t want me around, right?!” He yelled, throwing the stumps far. “Just do what you want! You’re obviously not my boy, you don’t need me anymore, that’s what you’re saying, yes?!” I was almost afraid. Not because I couldn’t defend myself, but because Pa had never been this angry. His great chest bounced up and down as he huffed. He seemed angry, but not just that. He seemed anguished. “Pa, you know I can’t do anything as good as you. You’re a better hunter. I’ll never find someone I can count on like you.” I said, almost shaking and not thinking about what I was saying. It was true, though. That was how I felt about my Pa. I remembered trying to figure out how old Pa was when the winter took our clan. He’d have been about sixteen when I went under his wing. My father was much older, I’d say. Pa always looked up to my real father- at least by the way he spoke of him. I figured it was an age difference. I tried to understand how lonely Pa must have been. “I’m sorry, Pa.” I said, wondering what he would do. I couldn’t see his face anymore as he’d went to pick up the weights. I almost trembled thinking he would become violent. He came back. I couldn’t see if it was sweat or tears covering his face, especially as he kept his head down. We didn’t talk much that night. Then I started to hear the noises at night. I’d made a few additions to the house now, so Pa and I could have some privacy. I started hearing noises coming from Pa’s room. I couldn’t tell what it was he was doing. I became afraid because I heard grunts and strange moans. Was Pa sick again?Pa started becoming really big. He made sure I ate as well, but his hunger for food was astonishing, if not amazing. He ate and ate until he practically fainted one night. I tried to help him up, but he just held me. There was a sadness in him that I did not know how to help. He also pushed me. I would feel very sore in the mornings after a night of freedom where we could lift for as long as we wanted. Not everything made sense of what he said about ‘lifting’, but he knew so much. Pa and I started a tradition of seeing our progress ‘growing’. I didn’t understand it, but it looked to be enjoyable to Pa. I thought it was fun too especially when I could show off my strength. Pa would show me how big he’d gotten in the week and then I’d do the same for him. We seemed to make great progress. I did something one night. I didn’t understand my body and felt pain in my groin. I thought of asking my Pa what to do even though it was very late in the night. The pain was keeping me awake. I went to his room and found nobody there. Quickly, I dressed myself and grabbed my bow. I’d become very fast since we’d started training ourselves for hunting. Even though I weight quite a bit more, I was sure I could find Pa quickly. I went by the river, close to the mouth. I became worried as the full moon shed its bright light upon the trees and mountain stone. My feet stepped quickly, noticing a smell that I somehow recognized as Pa’s. I’d learned to make soft –but durable- boots from fur and cloth and slipped into a shadow as I heard the rushing waters of the river grow. There Pa was. He kept complaining about the heat. It was now summer but the heat of the night was still nice and calm, so I didn’t understand. Pa splashed himself in the water and drank. He coughed as he drank. He was probably drinking so fast. He washed himself and relaxed, naked on the water’s edge. I’d never tried to pay attention to the body. Pa said it was a private affair for only a wife to see, once. I couldn’t help it as something in my chest pounded. Pa’s body seemed perfect. It seemed sculpted, massive, like stone. It seemed powerful, like the fires Bahketh had fed him. I felt the pain in my groin again. Pa stepped out and looked at small pool of water at the river’s side. I assume he was staring at his reflection. He lifted his arms and forced his muscle to push out, like a large rock pressed to escape his thin skin. He laughed and posed again, showing off his pectorals more than anything else. I guess by instinct I dropped my bow. My hands rubbed my own groin, as if I needed some release from there too. “So big.” Pa said. “I’m so fucking big.” I knew not what that word meant. I’d never heard it myself. Pa posed again and again. I saw something happen to his appendage. The leg appendage you call a phallus. It seemed to swell as he posed. I felt my heart race. “Look at how big you are. No normal man is this strong.” He moaned, rubbing his body. Every movement forced certain muscles awake. I know now what they are called. He grabbed the nubs men can’t use on his chest. I swallowed my breath, feeling aroused. Pa moaned loudly, his phallus bouncing. It looked like a large, red rod. His hands eventually moved around and grabbed onto his phallus. They wrapped around it like a large knife handle. His member was much larger than mine. I pulled mine out. I wanted to feel what Pa was feeling. His hands went up and down. I saw his big balls swinging around. I looked at mine and felt them. They felt tender, swollen. “I want more. I want to grow more!” Pa yelled, groaning as his hands moved up and down his rod. I copied, feeling a sensation I’d never felt before. I would say I had felt it before, but I’d never done such things to myself in those situations. I then could see something strange as my Pa turned sideways. He must’ve wanted to see his side but couldn’t see his wide back. Bahketh’s name shimmered in a way I assume was enough for someone to see from afar, but not without direct line of sight. Pa moaned as my chest’s beat pounded. I couldn’t take it anymore and spurt out seed. Almost right after, Pa moaned and pounded his rod. He exclaimed once more, “I want to be huge!” Pa didn’t take much longer and spurted seed too. He fell backward as his white liquid gushed out like a small torrent. It splattered everywhere. On the ground, his chest, his face even. I looked down and saw a large sum of seed on the ground as well. I didn’t have nearly enough to match Pa, but I thought there was so much, considering it was like a small puddle two feet away from me. I couldn’t stop from moaning as I felt pleasure in my body. My phallus didn’t feel painfully hard anymore and set down to rest. As I did this, Pa grabbed his bow. “Who goes there?” He said. I quickly recovered myself and went on my way. Pa was skilled, but he’d never track me. That night I got to the house and cleaned myself as best as I could. I was too tired to worry if I had done right, watching my own father do such things. Part III: BAHKETH Another year passed and the fall season came. Pa had gotten massive. He couldn’t walk normal as his legs seemed to get in each other’s way. I’d heard someone in the village say he was an ogre. Pa looked very rugged but maintained clean. I obtained a blade to shave with regularly and I did it for both of us. Pa asked me to shave his body too, even though it was very difficult. I followed suit because he once said muscles looked bigger that way. At least this way people wouldn’t say mean things like that. And Pa wouldn’t fight them… I didn’t seek a wife. I met a nice girl in the village once, but Pa quickly scared her away. I wasn’t very interested, but I was determined to keep our clan’s bloodline alive. One night Pa’s bed broke. It was one of the first pieces of furniture I made. He only laughed and said we should just share a bed. I disagreed as we both were far too big for a single bed. If one of us didn’t fall off, it’d surely meet the same doom his bed had met. I’d gotten very skilled using tools and made a better bed for Pa. I found mine broken (with obvious assumption as to how when Pa told me he might have taken a nap on it) but made no argument. It was just proof that I was a skilled craftsman if the bed didn’t break, right? I didn’t get much bigger since the year before, but Pa said I did great. I smiled often when he measured my growth. I was starting to wish to be as big as him. He would sometimes show off in the village. He picked up men in each arm and would curl them like he did our weights (Which, by the way, I had to replace with bigger ones…) and would pull great animal-sized carts with ease. Things took a turn for the worst at night. I started planting more things and did very well. I grew lots of cucumbers and started harvesting. I found one missing and eventually learned what Pa had done with it. On his usual ‘cooling’ nights when he’d get his terrible fevers, he played with the cucumber. He would push it inside of himself, moaning and making many noises that bothered me. I found myself spilling my seed as my needs asked for something I shouldn’t have wanted. I started wondering if that was what Pa wanted, and started experimenting myself. I went down to the village one day and made friends. They seemed to make fun of me for not understanding sex as well as them, but I think they feared me. I was very strong and known as Hunter Son. Maker Hunterson. They didn’t laugh at me in front of me. One of them brought a harlot along and had her spend time with me. I learned that I didn’t like what she had to offer. Pa became more verbal that fall. “Do you like my size, boy?” He said, very seriously once. “Yes, Pa. You know I do.” I said, laughing. We sat on the ground, cleaning beans. “I don’t think I can get any bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to always take care of you, lad.” He said, tossing my hair in his hand, as if I was a boy still. I felt like a boy, always smaller than him. “I doubt I will, though. I can only get older from here on.” I pondered a while on what he said. I found myself later walking through the cursed woods, holding my bow ready. I was stronger now, and I knew I didn’t have to be afraid. The Wise Woman taught me how to make holy items. I wasn’t good at it, unusually, but she said that the items would drive away evil spirits no matter what. I never told her what I was doing anything for, but I’m sure she knew something was going on long before I had. I stepped through the thick brush- thicker than I remembered. Pa would go hunting by himself. Said he wanted to find himself a bear. I felt sorry for the bear. I pushed back the thick green and saw the cave again. It’d been two years, maybe more. I stood in front of the cave. It had changed since I was there last. It looked cleaner, as if it were more of a temple. I slowly walked in and looked around. There was much lighter than before. The heat was heavier too, I could feel my chest breathe in humid air. The altar was much more well-kept now than ever in my memory. The statuette sat there, waiting for me. “Well, well, well…” huffed the spirit. “Hello, Bahketh. I greet you with respect.” I said. I wasn’t nervous. “I hope you do, but I really hope you greet me with more…” He whispered, rubbing my body with his unseen warmth. “I seek nothing, Bahketh. At least nothing for myself.” I said, pulling out a small bag. “What is that, young man? My, you’ve gotten so much bigger on your own, without my help. Well, direct help. Do you like that power?” He fizzled. I opened the bag and let out the contents. I had obtained a box of incense. It was very rare, I’d received it as a gift for helping the counsel of the village stop a pack of bandits with my father, from a prominent family’s daughter. Jewels dropped out, all from different mountains from afar. “There is something I want,” I managed to say before Bahketh interrupted. “I know what you want. Your father is a very strong man. But he wants more, yes?” Bahketh asked. “Yes, oh great one.” “Maker? Boy?” I heard from outside the cave. I turned around. Pa was there. He looked over at the altar and back at me. “What’s going on here?” He asked. “Where are we? I followed you because I was worried. Should I be worried?” “Pa! How did you follow me?” I asked, nervously. “I followed your smell –I mean- tracks.” He said. “Come, my acolyte.” Bahketh whispered. Pa walked slowly, without hesitation. “Your boy wants to make you bigger. Stronger. You want that, yes?” Bahketh asked. Pa stared at the statue before processing all the information. “Yes! That’s what I want! Wait- is this- is this how I’ve gotten so strong?! I’ve never felt this way in my entire life! It’s amazing! I feel so powerful!” Pa said. Bahketh laughed. “Your boy is no normal man. He is a Maker, just as his name states. He has the power to focus magic. You should thank him as much as you should thank me.” Pa looked over at me. I noticed the erection he was growing. He was practically glowing. “Your boy and I are also alike in other forms. He is benevolent, like me. He wants to make you even stronger.” Bahketh whispered. “Is that true, son? You can make me stronger? I want to be stronger, boy! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said, grabbing my arm. He then pulled me in and embraced me. I’d never felt the way he made me feel when he embraced me. “Well- Bahketh granted the wish. What do you want, oh Great Spirit?” I said, nervously. “I want your Pa to give me his name. But he can’t do it by himself, you need to give it to me.” Bahketh said. “I don’t understand.” I said. “Why don’t you ask your father?” Bahketh said with a grimace. I could see his smile in the fire of the altar. Pa looked nervous. I looked over to him and asked, “What does he mean?” It took him some time before responding. He seemed to think about it a bit before Bahketh complained loudly. He made the room burning hot. Pa finally answered. “Our clan gives up our names to the person we love the most. It’s a tradition we hold in the spring. I did it a few years ago for you. It’s usually something for marriage… But I have nobody, lad. I always have only had you.” He said. “And that means that he doesn’t own his own name. You do. The binds of your clan’s tradition make it so he can’t do anything. I will grant you this wish, if you want me to, but you have to give me his name.” “I-I don’t think I should be doing that!” I yelled. I still understood very little. I looked back and forth at both of them, skin red hot with embarrassment. “Boy, please! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said. He held me close, almost crushing me. He posed his arms and smiled before embracing me again. I desperately remember his embrace. “But Pa, I don’t want to make this decision for you! Why don’t you just take back your name?” I said, trying to pull out of his grasp. I didn’t want to, really. “I can’t do that, boy…” Pa said. He looked sad at me. I knew what he meant. He didn’t have to say it. “And that’s all, right? You’ll make him the strongest as long as you have his name?” I asked the flame spirit. “He’ll be as big and strong as he wants. All I need is his name.” Bahketh said. “Just say ‘I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I breathed in heavily and held it in. “I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I smiled at Pa and held his hand. I’d never held his hand, at least not to my memory as boy or man. I laid mine inside his one last time. Pa smiled back at me, with his big smile. “YES! FINALLY!” Bahketh screamed. The statuette fell to the side and cracked. Out came the flame and grabbed onto my papa’s face. A shockwave sent me flying. Bahketh’s cackle filled echoed on and on. The flamed disappeared as it went into my pa’s mouth. “Pa?” I grumbled, rubbing my neck. “I don’t feel much different,” Pa said, looking back at me. He then screamed and held his stomach. “Oh… Oh! It burns! Gah! It burns!” Pa screamed. He trembled as his skin went red hot. He fell to his knees as he screamed again. His hands grabbed his head as he howled. Pa’s forehead quickly pushed out two small horns, little points that poked under his long hair. The mark on his back began to spread its ink, like a black flower. It covered his chest and upper legs, like vines around to his neck. Pa then began to moan. He seemed to stay alive and well even if the flames came alive on him. At first I saw his arms shake. His shoulders widened and found more space close to Pa’s neck. He growled as his arms weighed heavy with swelling muscle- it looked like a pumpkin was stuffed under his skin on both sides. His hands, however big they were, seemed very small as his arms trembled. I tried to come closer and even shot an arrow at the altar in hopes of distracting (and maybe stopping) Bahketh. The arrow evaporated in flame quickly before reaching the altar and I felt the singe of the fires myself a few steps in. I could not get close as my pa’s arms moved up from the pushing of his enlarging back. He looked like an hourglass as the sides of his midsection popped out like small wings. “Bigger! I want to be bigger! It feels so good!” I pulled out my crude amulets in hopes to use them against the foul spirit. Bahketh cackled the moment I pulled them out. They crumbled in my hands. My eyes let out tears as I saw father’s stance widen. His legs had become thicker than many young trees of the forest. They looked denser too. His abdomen cracked as the bricks on his abdomen pushed outward. I started feeling the warmth in my groin again, in shame. Pa’s close tore as his chest exploded outward along with his legs. “So good! So fucking strong!” Pa said, flexing his body as he grew. His rod pushed out from the burning clothes, swelling up in a size I could never imagine fitting a normal human. It looked thicker than my forearm. Somehow it lifted upward even with the massive weights that were under it, both sized like many fruits from the garden. It simply bobbed up and down and trickled seed onto the ground. Pa thoroughly enjoyed what was happening, even though his head seemed to be being swallowed by his massive body. Bahketh laughed and let the fires die down as my father started fondling himself. Pa’s chest had stretched out his nipples like coins, yet grown them outward to large nubs that he moaned when played with. I breathed heavily as I tried to remain capable of clear thought. Bahketh whispered terrible things in my ears, caressing my body in a softer heat. He tempted me. Pa stroked himself as his height increased to accommodate his growth. I’d say he was about eight feet tall at the end of the ordeal, but I couldn’t keep track of such things. He moaned and yelled out in a thick, deep voice. It was deeper than before, like the growl of a beast in the woods. My pa could no longer contain himself and spewed outward, shooting far into the air and away from where he stood. It came like a river of white, splashing and somehow not evaporating from the embers that had dwindled with the ending growth. I felt myself wet inside my gear, but not from fear and piss, but longing. I longed for my pa’s massive body to touch me. “Foolish boy! Do you know who I am?!” Bahketh finally exclaimed. His voice seemed to cover my pa’s. Pa’s eyes themselves had gone white. “I am BAHKETH! Efreeti of Lust, Fire, and Strength! Genie of Smolder and Ecstasy! The pinnacle of all flames! None are stronger than I! I fell from grace, but now I will return to the material world I was once barred from, so full of delicious pleasures! All thanks to you, my boy! Or should I say, my son?” I felt my heart sink deeper than I will ever remember. I understood what Bahketh had done. The statuette lifted into the air and cracked, letting out a small tear in time-and-space open. Now I know what had happened. I saw Bahketh’s truest form. It barely peered into our world as he commanded Pa to walk over to me. I stood there, afraid and aroused. Pa walked up to me. He was not Pa anymore, but not Bahketh. He grabbed me and squeezed me in his palms. I thought he would kill me but he simply tore off my clothes. The possessed man pushed me onto his skin, letting me feel the mass. I felt Pa’s massive chest, rock solid and burning hot. He forced my mouth open to taste Pa’s stone-like abdomen. I felt a shameful delight as my phallus hardened in its own rock-like density. The possessed Pa licked my own body, tasting different parts and biting where he saw fit. My neck, my buttocks, my sides. He bit hard enough to hurt, but not enough to pierce through. I closed my eyes in hopes of living, in hopes of forgiveness should my pa come to his senses. “Tell me you like my mass, boy.” Pa said, deep and slow. “N-no, Pa… Please… Stop this… We can get away…” “Feel these arms. Feel how strong and powerful they are.” I couldn’t hold on and finally whispered, “…It’s amazing, Pa.” "Do you want to be crushed between these great legs?" He said, forcing my hands onto them. I felt their density on my fingers. My chest couldn't contain the energy I received from the arousal. "You're gigantic, Pa..." I said, moving my hands around on the striations. Pa’s mouth landed on mine. I couldn’t stop myself and tasted the inside. It was somehow sweet, like fresh fruit cooked in a warm fire, yet different. His tongue played around with mine, long enough to touch the insides of my throat. I thought I’d choke but I only moaned. Pa held me in the air with ease as he did this, finally letting me feel his massive rod touch me. His tongue licked mine. I whimpered at the amazing sensation. He fit mine in his mouth and suckled as he lifted my legs over his shoulders. I moaned and felt the ecstasy wisp me away. Pa pulled me out of his mouth and then licked elsewhere. I feel great shame for he licked me in an awful place. It felt so pleasurable, it bothers me today. His tongue pierced through and played around inside me. I finally understood why Pa liked to do this to himself. Pa finally pulled me down to his own throbbing member and pushed my mouth on it. It was literally too big to fit inside, but he was gentle. He simply growled, “Lick it, boy. Satisfy your papa.” And I followed suit. He moaned quickly and played with my body as well as his own. He pushed his hands over mine so I could feel his massive legs while I licked. I was lost. I had no congruent thought. “I curse you, Maker Hunterson. I curse you to lust as badly as your father did, every night thinking of giving your own name to me…” Bahketh whispered under my pa’s voice. I looked up and saw the black tear that dripped from Pa’s eye. He smiled still as the tear dripped away and evaporated on the burning ground. Pa came again. He drenched me in seed, cooked like milk in the winter morning. I opened my mouth and swallowed what I could. It tasted like honey. I moaned and came as well, whimpering as the sensation squeezed my groin tighter than ever. It hurt as it tightened out every last drop inside me. I heard the voice in the window cackle. A colossal arm -both muscular and bigger than even Pa’s- smashed through. The voice growled loudly in its own beastly form as another arm stretched the doorway out. I could see Bahketh’s smoldering orange eyes. His name burned on my arm, unfinished but obviously his. I screamed in pain as it burned to the bone. Bahketh laughed and petted my papa. “My acolyte. You shall walk the earth, spreading my name in the shadows. When the time has come I shall become a glorious god as I so deserve.” Bahketh said, voice booming. It was certainly not a whisper anymore. Pa turned as the seed forced me to change slowly. I fell to the ground as my body became led. Pa walked towards the door and bowed. “Yes, master.” He said. “But now, you shall enjoy true paradise. Come to me, my acolyte. Enter the plane of Lust, where my flaming abode hides. Our enemies have been winning for so long, and we must plan… We must rejoice your coming home. I shall soon take even the planes of the Abyss and Heaven as my own.” The portal stretched even more so. Bahketh’s face smiled with teeth like a monster’s. His red skin burned with embers and eldritch-orange symbols. He caressed my pa as he walked into the burning doorway. I could only whisper my Pa’s name before I began sensing the loss of it in my existence. I felt my bones push and break as my body grew when Pa looked back at me once more. I still think the pain was worse in my heart than it was in my body. I would have screamed as the door closed, leaving the cave steaming and alone. I lay, growing slowly and painfully. I could feel everything; the bones cracking, the muscle tearing. All of it, before the growth rebuilt me. It felt pleasurable underneath the pain. To this day I want more, in secret shame. I felt my arms swell and my neck become thick. My legs felt like pillars in a temple, heavy as well. My eyes opened as I saw the thunder rolled in the night sky. I got up very slowly, trying to move with the new size. I looked at my body, remembering what my Pa’s looked like. I would certainly be a weaker scout now, but that was fine. I needed to become a warrior. I needed to find a way to defeat the foul genie, Bahketh. I stumbled around, learning how to use the self-obtrusive legs I had just obtained. My groin felt heavy already with seed as I looked down at a massive member that swung from side to side. I didn’t get far before having to release. I met the Wise Woman in the dark. She said my voice had become even deeper. The rain helped conceal me. I begged her for advice. The Wise Woman told me this was certainly beyond her power. I cried in agony. She gave me a pendant that had been passed down to her. It carried the symbol of an ancient people. She said that the mountains hid a strange prison whose lock was now broken beyond repair. I asked for her forgiveness. The Wise Woman said nothing. I learned later I had been fated to release the burning djinn long before. Her people had dwindled (ironically like mine) and hid amongst the village. They were prepared to end their bloodline. I prepared to end mine. The pendant was to help me find someone who could battle the bastard, but that was the only help the Wise Woman gave me. I returned to the house and packed what I could. I packed extra to head to the village and trade. Nobody recognized me in the darkness of the rain and night. I quickly obtained a sword and things a traveler could use. I gave up my tools. I was no longer a maker. I was no longer anyone. I write in this journal, hoping that if I should fail, someone finds it. I can feel Bahketh’s whispers at night. I can feel his hands toying with me. I know the knowledge to give him my being is hidden in the dark depths of my mind. Every day is a struggle. I want that power and strength. I beg the spirits of the land –the only few benevolent left- that they guide me to death before my mind finds destruction. But who knows, deep down, I want Bahketh to grow me as much as he can. End? Author End Note: I thank you very much for reading my work. Please suggest themes that you think would be interesting, or tell me what you thought could use work through a comment! I sincerely hope you liked it.

Tales of a Lust Mage #2 By ROBOPROBO SUB TAGS: Magic, Basic Growth, Height, Combat, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Rafael, Alice), The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. Author note: I feel there is much more plot in this installment than there was in the last. I do apologize if this feels like fluff. I DO split up the stories in parts, so if you feel you don't need too much plot, head over to Part 2, about halfway through the story. The sexy things start happening there. I un-officially will be using 'sub' tags so you know what will be involved in each story. TALE II Part 1 – Mortals and the Gazes of a Magician Rafael was a pretty boring, average eighteen year-old. As he mopped the floors of the shop he worked at, he pondered what he'd be doing for another year in this town. He was excited to go to his dream university but -due to his father's illness- he'd deferred his attending date for another year. He'd come to terms with how things were going, and figured at least it'd be another year before he reached full solitude. Rafael wiped the counters of the yogurt shop’s registers. The tiny little shop was called ‘Leche Lucy’ and was owned by an old family friend (Lucy). She had known Rafael since childhood and was considered a ‘godmother’- she gave him a job for the next few months while he took care of his dad. For now Rafael took a few classes at the local community college and worked part time here. Things were pretty calm in his life so far, if not somber. Recently Rafael began working out a lot more. He had enough time to do so and liked the ability to excel in a physical activity. In school he wasn’t very coordinated and he never made the teams for any sports. He’d tried out for wrestling, soccer, football, tennis; all in vain. He’d been a late bloomer and he happened to be a year younger than all his classmates, giving him a very large disadvantage in the physical department. Now that he was a year and some months out of school he felt capable of at least weight lifting appropriately, and hopefully athletically in the future. Because Rafael often worked alone in the store, he found himself wandering mentally about everything. School, work, and so far- fitness. He’d started dieting these last few weeks and certainly noticed some good changes. Changing your lifestyle so drastically always made you think about it constantly, but he was finally getting used to it for the most part. Rafael wished it hadn’t poured today- business had gotten really bad in the last few hours. It made him anxious enough to clean the shop twice. Now he had nothing to do. He stood inside the kitchen and decided to rearrange some things. The young man could even practice his squats a little as he picked up large tubs of flavoring and yogurt ingredients. He liked to feel his muscles ask for more oxygen, even if it were more warm-up than work-out. A few minutes went by of him moving boxes and tubs of different things before he heard the bells on the door signal the entry of a customer. Rafael almost groaned as he had just started to pick up a sweat (he’d started counting how quickly he could move a certain amount of things at a time, sort of like reps). “At least some people are not so afraid of the rain,” Rafael whispered to himself. The shopping was not one large building but rather many shops linked to roads. The mall was indeed big but fell prey to the weather’s mercy. Rafael swallowed his breath before he could finish his thought. His eyes were looking downward, so he’d gotten fairly close before experiencing the sight visually. There stood a tall, wet guy in the shop. Rafael tried to not let the intimidation shake him as it often did when there were attractive people in his vicinity (men or women). This guy though- this guy was on a different plane. The guy wore what seemed to be a blue pair of slacks, but really expensive looking ones- perfectly shaped to his fairly muscular frame. Rafael’s eyes had already gotten to curious by instinct before he could look away. They noticed this guy had no jacket on, simply a white shirt and red tie. Rafael had immediately begun holding his breath as he knew that this man had been drenched. This meant his physique was certainly seeable through said white shirt. Often, Rafael felt jealous when people like this man were around. They were perfect –and even if they worked for it- he always felt inadequate around them. He tried not to look and finally noticed his breath was still on hold. He almost gasped as he remembered to breathe. Time seemed to go far too slow as everything felt awkward. “Can I help you?” Rafael said in an octave higher than his usual voice. The man wasn’t looking at Rafael and turned his head away from the outside windows to greet him. “Oh. I was caught in the rain. My umbrella broke.” Said the wet man flatly. “That sucks. What were you looking for, exactly?” Rafael tried to say. Rafael could feel the guy seek eye contact, almost menacingly, like an animal that could roar anything into submission. Rafael couldn’t help but be pulled in to the man’s gaze as he learned his name. “I’m Bradley. I’m new in town and I figured I could just check out the shops. Weather came down and greeted me with open arms.” As he said this, Rafael couldn’t help but swallow his tongue. Bradley was fairly tall and carried a wide pair of shoulders. His black hair had gotten wet and curled over his forehead. Rafael could not prevent the man’s brown eyes snare. His brow was intense- like an action hero, shooting his eyes at Rafael forever. That’s what it felt like, but looking back Rafael knew it must have been an awkward minute. “Do you mind if I use your bathroom?” Bradley said. Rafael returned to Earth and coughed, “Yeah, yeah it’s over there on the wall, I mean, by the wall! I mean.” Bradley laughed and looked at the puddle that was under him. He didn’t seem to mind that his chiseled abs and pectorals clung to his wet white shirt. He simply looked back up to Rafael and said, “I’m so sorry about the mess, should I run to the bathroom?” You could get shirtless, it would keep the dripping at bay and you’re basically shirtless anyway, thought Rafael. Bradley immediately began unbuttoning his shirt. Rafael almost jumped back at the feeling that his mind was being read. “Something wrong?” asked Bradley, pulling off the soaked shirt. His skin’s muscular ridges glistened with droplets of water. “What? No-“ “I just thought it’d make more sense to not drip all over the place,” Bradley said, placing the shirt on the ground. “You’re not uncomfortable, are you? We’re just guys.” “No, of course not, I don’t care!” Rafael almost yelled from anxiety. “I’ll go get you some towels or something!” He said, stumbling about. Who was this guy?! Was he a model? What was he doing in boring Tripole?! Bradley dried his hair with both hands, seemingly showing off his well-developed triceps and v-shaping lats. Rafael tried to not look. Luckily he was accustoming himself to speaking normally. Bradley looked at him and asked, “I didn’t catch your name.” Rafael observed his facial features as he said this. Bradley carried a prominent brow- it made his eyes intense, aside from his stiff demeanor. The young man –by Rafael’s guess, twenty-one, maybe twenty-five- carried well-groomed facial hair that matched his now waving brown locks. His skin was fair, almost pale but lively still. His face was longer than it was square, making his general visage look more slender than muscular at first glance. “I’m Rafael.” The shopkeeper responded. “Call me Brad.” Rafael almost smiled out of instinct as Bradley talked to him. Rafael was interested in this stylish, athletic person (as there seemed to be few and far between in Tripole). Rafael never really thought about sexual attraction as much as he pondered what was beautiful and what wasn’t. Bradley made him more afraid than sexually interested, if anything. Rafael didn’t think himself gay, either. “It’s a good thing I brought some clothes with me,” Bradley said, “I heard it might storm terribly today so I used my weather-proof backpack.” “Backpack?” Rafael asked, seeing Bradley open an orange pack. Bradley did not respond. Rafael could have sworn the guy walked in without anything on him, but whatever. There was no point in asking. “Mind if I change in your bathroom?” Bradley said. “No, it’s basically public to customers.” Rafael said. He quickly wanted to take back what he stated- knowing it sounded a bit rude. “Oh, I don’t even know what this shop is. I’ll get something, then. You sell yogurt?” Bradley asked. It either seemed that Bradley smiled sparingly or he was not very amused. “Y-yeah, ah, all these different machines have a different flavor. I can give you a sample of each, if you like. You seem pretty fit, are you interested in some fat-free pineapple yogurt? It’s my current favorite.” Rafael rambled. He gulped at the realization. “Yes. That sounds like a good idea. Are you interested in fitness?” Bradley said. It seemed Bradley blinked little. He was always observing, from what Rafael could tell. Observing from far away. Rafael grabbed a tiny sample cup and let Bradley taste. Bradley licked the top and looked at him. There was no reaction. “Did you like it?” Rafael asked. He was starting to get nervous again. “I’ll take four ounces.” “Right away, here, just take this cup and you can add things from the bar over here. Fruits, candy. Whatever you’re into.” Rafael said, with relief. “Oh, so I don’t really order. That’s a pretty clever idea. Do I pay by weight? Flavors?” “Weight. Sorry, I should probably explain everything.” “I think I can keep up.” Rafael kept worrying that Bradley was unamused or offended. He walked awkwardly around the bar to the register. “Add your toppings, and we’ll weigh it for your total price.” And so, Bradley got a small cup of yogurt. “May I go change now?” Bradley asked. “Sorry, I didn’t really mean you had to buy something or you couldn’t use the bathroom. That probably sounded kind of rude.” Bradley was tasting the yogurt. He actually closed his eyes for a long time- maybe to savor the yogurt and do nothing else. “Oh, this is really good. I’m glad I walked in here and not some fast-food trough.” Bradley said, moving his spoon around in the cup. He lifted the spoon and looked over at Rafael. “I am having a bad week, I thoroughly enjoy all these little shops usually, just haven’t had the chance to really-” He was saying, before dripping some yogurt onto his chest. He looked down. Pineapple yogurt dribbled down his dense pectoral. He looked up at Rafael- whom was staring. “Well, are you going to lick it off? Or do you want to wait for it to slide onto my nipple?” asked Bradley, indeed seriously. He was still shirtless. “What?!” yelled Rafael. His face flushed. “Hmm? I said, ‘is this a family owned business?’” Bradley repeated. He grabbed a napkin and cleaned off the spill. Rafael scratched his head. “Yeah, sorry, I misheard… Yes, well, technically. I call the owner my Grandma, but she isn’t, really. Her son and daughter take care of the store, but they just opened another down south at another mall, so they really don’t get here often. They hired someone else for the weekends, but that’s basically the only time there’s someone else besides me here. I came in early today because a lot of chores needed to be done. I even though of closing, but.” Rafael tried looking out the window. He felt uncomfortable. Was he interested in this Bradley character? “I’ll be right back, going to change.” Bradley said, grabbing his backpack and walking off to the bathroom. He came back out wearing a tight green tank top and blue shorts. He seemed ready for a work-out or a day at the beach. Somewhere somebody could enjoy his physique. The clothes seemed small for him; made his musculature look even bigger than the wet slacks and shirt. “So, do you work out, Rafael?” Bradley asked. “Yeah, I try to. Been trying to gain weight. Well, muscle.” Rafael tried to say, jokingly. His progress was still not too much to show off with. “Oh. You only work here? School?” Bradley said, slowly sitting in a big round chair. Clarisse, Gram Lucy’s daughter, had funded a new ‘look’ for the shop so it would resemble a modern café. There seemed to be a giant void around Bradley. Maybe it was just how Rafael felt. “I have two classes, both at different store hours. I don’t really need to miss work.” Rafael said. He had a habit of rubbing his fingers into his hands away from view when he was nervous. His hands were at his sides, behind the counter. “Oh. I see.” Bradley said, quietly. His eyes seemed to stare down Rafael, who was ironically standing up. “What else do you want to tell me, Rafael?” Bradley said slowly. Rafael opened his mouth before thinking and quickly spouted out everything that followed. “Well, my father is dying and I know it and it’s been causing so much turmoil in the house. My Gram is such a nice woman but I know she doesn’t know how to help more so than making my father and I feel like family. I’m not skilled enough to do anything and even though I got accepted to the university I’ve wanted to go to since forever I doubt I’ll become a good sociologist because people don’t even know what sociology is and I’m a hug nerd that somehow got to talk to one of the cool people. You’re one of the cool people- you’re some really buff cool dude from who-knows-where and you somehow ended up in the terribly normal Tripole, where no cool people ever stay and I find you extremely intimidating; so much so that I’m questioning my sexuality because I kind of want to be your friend just to see what exactly it is I’m feeling. I also feel so shallow because you’re pretty interesting as a person on your own, without being so cool and buff and attractive.” “So you don’t always get this nervous around attractive, muscular men?” Bradley said, letting his tongue reach out for the spoon slowly. “I don’t, what-” Rafael tried to cough up as his face went rose red. What just happened?! “You have bad hearing. I said, ‘Do you research a lot of fitness? Bodybuilding, and the like?” Rafael looked around the room; what was happening to him today? Did he have a lack of oxygen? Was he hallucinating? “Oh! Ah, sorry, I. I do, I’ve started trying to eat enough macro-nutrients to obtain my goals. Kind of hard, but slowly.” He said, trying to calm down. After some talk about lifting, Rafael said something awful. “Sometime maybe I can have a physique like yours.” He swallowed his tongue immediately after his brain registered how awkward he sounded, only to become surprised at his new acquaintance’s expression. Bradley’s lips pursed. They almost curled at the ends –upward- as if to hide a smile. Rafael almost smiled too, were it not for his unease. “You like this physique?” Bradley said, returning to his almost monotone voice. He flexed his arms by placing his hands behind his head, elbows pointing upward. His lats spread out like wings. They squeezed his well-defined pectorals- whom were peeking out of the tiny tank top. Rafael felt his chest squeeze as well, but from a loss of air. “W-well yeah! I mean, not to sound weird, but you have a great body. I know you probably worked really hard for it, so I won’t be rude, but I’m pretty jealous.” Rafael said, laughing. He felt like he could say anything right now. Bradley had told him about his old home in New York, work with a law firm, and school education. They were almost friends, right? “Well,” Bradley said, looking down at his expensive-looking ring. “I wouldn’t say I ‘worked’ hard for it. I don’t really deserve it, I just happened to be at the right place at the right time. I’m actually trying to slender down. I have a few persons to blame.” Xaekus sneezed as he filed paperwork into cabinets back at home. He was having a hard time not following his master around. He at least wanted to yell at Bradley for not faxing all paperwork properly (the printer jammed). “Oh, you mean, like your genetics? Lucky you.” Rafael said. Bradley almost smiled again. “Do you have a training partner?” he asked. He tossed the yogurt cup away. “No, I don’t really.” Rafael said before stopping his sentence. “You don’t really? You don’t really training partner?” Bradley asked. “I don’t really have any friends.” Rafael said, sheepishly. “Oh. Well, if you ever want to work out, I’m new here too so I need a good spotter. Would you be interested?” Bradley asked. “Yes!” Rafael said loudly. He swallowed his tongue as he tried to gain composure quickly after. “Here, this is my office number. I’ve got to get going since the rain has dwindled- need to pick up some groceries.” Bradley said. He put on his backpack and picked up the wet bag Rafael had given him. “Call that number to set up an appointment with my secretary. I’ll see you Thursday, that’s the next workout day for me.” Bradley said, walking out of the store. Rafael looked down at the business card- it looked so fancy. It was an ivory, thick paper with shining ‘gold’ leaf. It looked like it belonged in an old movie about business men and CEOs. The words were made up of small, intricate script. Apparently, Bradley owned his own ‘multi-level consulting service’, whatever that meant. Was Bradley a lawyer? Rafael stared at the card, wondering who exactly he had just talked to. ___________________________________ Thursday came and Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was early in the morning, before the yogurt shop was to open, and Rafael had nothing else to do. He was almost excited but feared how much he’d drag down Bradley- if he were to come at all. The voice on the phone sounded really annoyed to hear about having to set up an appointment, Rafael wanted to tell them it was okay not to. “No, you already called, we don’t want all my time to go to waste,” said the secretary on the line. Rafael thought his name might be ‘Xak’, by what Bradley had mentioned of his employees. “Ah, I really mean it, if it’s too much of a bother, I can tell Bradley,” “Excuse me, I think you mean ‘Mr. Rourke’. If you have no professional business with him, I would suggest you use his professional name, at least. Thank you. I’ve set up the appointment for 9 A.M. sharp. Do not be late.” The voice on the other side said quickly before hanging up. And so, Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was raining hard again so he’d gone inside. Someone asked if he needed help with anything and he told them he was waiting on a friend. Rafael began to fret as the clock struck nine. He looked to the door to see Bradley walking in with a large black umbrella folding in his hands. Bradley wore a black suit today to match. His silver sunglasses made him look distant as he put the umbrella away in his leather gym bag. Rafael looked down at his baggy sweatpants and grey shirt with a frown. “He’s with me,” Bradley said, handing the attendant his badge. She blushed. He was so commanding, somehow without a direct word. “Do you need workout clothes? I brought an extra set, in case.” Bradley said, walking to through the locker room. “Well, I think what I’m wearing works?” Rafael asked. “Nonsense, you can’t see any of your physique in that. You need the motivation of seeing your body pumping new growth, or you’ll get slow results.” Bradley said, unbuttoning his shirt and placing it on a hanger with its jacket. Rafael tried to look away. He looked at the clothing Bradley had set down. A cerulean V-neck and black shorts were folded neatly. Rafael picked them up and saw tags still on them. New clothes? Rafael thought. They looked expensive, too. Brands he’d never heard of. “Relax, I didn’t buy those for you,” chuckled Bradley. He seemed to know what Rafael was thinking. He chuckled. “Ah, but they’re about my size.” Said Rafael. “Because I got those in the past- I forgot about them, but they were for my size.” Brad said. “Oh.” Answered Rafael. Bradley was once a normal size. Today was predominantly leg day. Bradley spotted Rafael. Rafael knew that workouts were sacred, so he tried pushing aside his anxiety to later. It was difficult, as Bradley tended to spot real close. Sometimes Bradley’s chest would touch Rafael, or Rafael could feel the static between their clothes. An exaggeration, but Rafael felt that way. Brad’s form was almost perfect. He swayed a bit when the weight racked. Rafael tried to help as much as possible. Bradley didn’t focus much in weight but seemed to push out tons of reps. Rafael found himself trying to keep up and sometimes bumping into Bradley. The quiet athlete said nothing. Rafael couldn’t help but wonder what it’d feel to touch Brad’s big, meaty legs. They stretched the fabric of his shorts with every squat. Brad looked like he pumped up quickly, his quads seeming to push his shorts out every exercise or so. Rafael thought maybe all bodybuilders (or whatever Bradley considered himself as) got this way when lifting. And so, Rafael worked hard. At the end he found himself exhausted and drenched in sweat. He huffed, upset that Bradley had mostly just-started breathing heavily most of the time. “Sorry if I drag down your workout, Bradley.” Rafael said, as they were changing. The gym was small and had no showers. “This town needs more gyms.” Brad said, showing off his chiseled abdomen. He put on a loose sweater. He looked tired too. “Also, just call me Brad.” He added. “Oh. Okay.” Rafael answered. Bradley and Rafael went to the lobby. “Well, I guess I’ll see you around, or whatever?” asked Rafael. “If you like, you can work out with me anytime. I’m not trying to gain mass, so we can go ahead and workout light until you’ve reached my ‘level’ of expertise. Just call Xak again, he’ll take care of you.” Bradley said, putting on his watch and rings. “Oh, that guy… Sure.” Rafael tried to laugh. “What, was he trouble?” Bradley asked. “Oh no! Sorry no, he seemed pretty cool.” Rafael eased. “Hmm. Is that so?” Bradley said, “Well, I’ll see you, training partner.” He raised his hand out for a handshake. Rafael smiled and clasped the hand. “Ouch!” Rafael yelped. He pulled his hand to see a small red dot on his hand. “Oh. Sorry, I forget this ring has a jag. I should toss this thing, but it was a gift.” Brad said, “Do you want to get a band aid or something?” “No, I’m fine, it’s not that bad. I’ll just wait until it clots on its own.” Rafael said. “Thanks so much for the workout!” He managed to add, happily leaving the gym. Bradley waved good bye and smiled, almost forcibly. His sunglasses seemed useless at night, but he sure looked good in them, Rafael thought, stealing a glance once more. Bradley waited a bit to observe his ring. There was definitely a drop of blood on it, preparing to dry. He needed to be quick. He almost grimaced at the ease his plan had worked with. Part 2 – Dream Walking Rafael prepared to shower. He couldn’t get Bradley out of his mind. Was Rafael gay? He’d never felt any attraction to anyone. He knew so little about Bradley, but there was an essence to him. A feeling around him. Rafael felt comfortable and somehow scared in his presence. He looked in the mirror and frowned- there was nothing like Bradley’s in the reflection. No well-groomed hair, no defined and masculine beard, no intense brown eyes and long, handsome face. Rafael felt his chest sink; it was hard being average. He didn’t consider himself even that. Rafael went into the shower and lathered, rinsed. The norm. His mind wandered around. Work, Dad, Bradley. No! Work, Dad, school. Rafael folded down a bit, trying to get his mind off of Brad. He lathered downward and couldn’t help wondering what it’d be like to maybe hold Bradley’s bicep. It was so toned, like a baseball. Crap. Rafael had an erection. Maybe he’d deal with it, but he certainly wasn’t going to think about Bradley. “What are you doing, master?” Xaekus said, trying to push the bottle around. When Brad got home, it was to the bottle for Xak. “Nothing!” Brad yelled out. He couldn’t find the jar of lavender incense. “Master, who was that young man that called?” Xaekus asked, slowly pushing the bottle. He couldn’t see what his master was doing in the other room. “Just a friend. Is that you moving your bottle, should I come in there?” Bradley said, lighting the large brazier. It spout fire upward. “No, Master, I’m not doing anything. Just like you.” Xaekus growled. He saw a pile of papers on one of the tables in the room. I just cleaned up those files, Xaekus thought, angrily. There were a few specks of mud on the floor Brad had tracked in. Xaekus growled. “You don’t have friends,” bit Xaekus. Bradley found the lavender. He’d make Xaekus arrange all the incenses alphabetically tomorrow, this was stupid. He heard Xak’s remark and grabbed the shade’s sage too. “I close this room by the power of my god spark.” He said, tossing a handful of shade’s sage into the brazier. It gushed out black smoke and began circling the room. Xaekus groaned- now he would certainly not see anything. “Go clean the house, Xaekus, by my will and order.” Bradley said. “But master, you haven’t fed me!” Xaekus whined. He didn’t say more, knowing he’d receive no answer. He went onto his business. _________________________________ Bradley grabbed a handful of lavender and tossed it in. He pulled out a red pendulum- amethyst, his favorite for this work- and chanted. He began undressing himself. The white vial of strange oil popped open in his other hand. He rubbed the pendulum with it and then his tongue. It tasted awful, but Brad was used to it. He closed his eyes as his focus seemed to waiver. The white vial held a strong hallucinogen. The pendulum swayed around, finding its own focus. Bradley had dream walked before, he did it often without wanting to as he slept. One night he’d been going through the town, learning about it and seeing if he could find a good place to post an actual office. Last thing he wanted was a witch hunt- they somehow happened in the modern world still. Maybe it was the subconscious telling mortals there was magic? He’d been going past dreaming people, many spirits, and definitely ghosts. None bothered him. He looked over and saw something glint that night. He went to see out of curiosity and saw Rafael. He saw his soul squirm in sadness, worried about the future. To each their own, Bradley said, preparing to leave. “Oh, you know he seems interesting.” Alice said. “Ugh, no. Not right now, Alice.” “It’s that time of year.” She said, playing with her long, blonde locks. She weaved them into a bun and giggled. “AliCiel, look. I know I’m supposed to reach my quota, but I don’t know what to do right now. I did some pretty good things last year.” He said, sitting next to the sleeping Rafael. “It’s not even against your better being, honey, and as great as those things were, once again they weren't for yourself.” Alice said. She wore a very crisp white suit. “Fine, okay, so what do you want me to do?” Bradley said. His usual calm demeanor was wavering with annoyance. “Make a friend. All you have to do is something good for the better of others and for yourself.” Alice said. “So I just change him how he wants, and then I don’t deal with you again for a while?” Bradley snapped. “You make him confident in who he is, and improve him. Don’t replace him. You didn’t replace yourself, you just improved, remember? Besides, he's much more important than you think.” Alice said. The feathers of her jacket’s shoulders glistened. “Angels are almost as annoying as djinn, and are half as useful as demons. Have I ever told you that? I set up an extremely successful large-scale adoption agency that helps kids find homes last year, and that wasn't enough? You’re at least two months early.” Bradley bit. “Oh stop it, you know you love me. I’m your higher guardian. You don’t call on me often anymore, but I know you’ll always need me for some emergency.” She said, giggling. “Now help him. He’s trying hard, he just needs a push. You know it isn't small if I direct you to one person. He may look normal, but he’ll be important soon enough. Who knows, maybe you’ll learn to be friends with people.” So once again, Bradley found himself standing above the thin, average looking young man. He’d been seeing him regularly for a while now. If it were in person, it could be considered ‘stalking’, but Bradley had been doing most of his information gathering through dream walks and his black mirror. He learned about Rafael’s hard work, his skills, and his kindness. So tonight he’d help Rafael the best way he could think possible; giving him some will power. He knew that although Rafael worked out, studied hard, and tried his best there was always something dragging him down. Rafael’s father was dying and there was no family left to connect with Rafael. Maybe it was that? Maybe it was the bullying Rafael had received as a child. It could have been the differing look he carried in comparison to most of the ‘attractive’ people that he saw often in town. He was different too- he loved art and could not focus on certain things in life. Rafael was told time and time again to choose simple careers like his other schoolmates. The boy had not listened. Bradley didn’t feel too bad for him, everyone goes through this. Everyone can choose to be successful. And yet here he was, wondering what his Guardian Angel could mean about this seemingly normal man. As Rafael slept, Bradley poked his body, looking at what foundation there was to work with. Bradley was very good at magic of the flesh, but as Alice directed, he would have to do most of the work the good old fashioned way. He found that most minds kept intact better if they were changed slowly, anyway. _______________________________________ Rafael yawned and wrestled around with his sheets. He would get very cold and used a lot of them. His hands crept around slowly, half asleep, looking for his big pillow he would often sleep curled around. He rubbed something smooth, not like fabric. Rafael did so for a bit, looking for a way to grab on. His mind began noticing the anomaly that was skin not his own. “What the hell…?” He murmured, about to bounce out of the bed in a startle. “What’s wrong…?” murmured someone else in his bed. Rafael almost jumped out of the bed as he pulled the cover off. There lay a muscular, tall man. He curled up a little as his small red underwear proved weak only against the cold room and massive basket. Rafael had no time to pay attention to such things, but it became obvious in the seconds to come. Bradley curled around and opened an eye to look at him. He let a small smile show. “What’s wrong?” He asked, groaning and reaching for Rafael with his fair, sculpted arm. Rafael tried to gather his thoughts but was still very sleepy. He felt light as air as he tried to step out of the bed. Everything seemed to vibrate in different rhythms- making him want to lie back down. “Are you all right?” Bradley asked, getting up and stretching a bit. He yawned as his hands played through his hair. His chest heaved up with said yawn. Rafael couldn’t manage to respond and hung onto the edge of the bed, lest he puke or fall from the strange vibrating. Bradley didn’t show much emotion, as usual, but he seemed to carry a semblance of a smirk. He seemed almost cocky, in a way. “Come on, Rafael. Get back in bed. I told you I would return home in the morning.” “I’m not. What is…?” Rafael finally managed to say, stupefied. Bradley’s hand rubbed Rafael’s leg slowly. He whispered “Oh, you want to go again?” Rafael couldn’t manage to say anything and certainly not figure out what was going on, seeing tall Bradley pull himself out of bed and walk around. He stood in front of the sitting Rafael in the darkness. He lifted his arms and placed them behind his hands behind his back- stretching so as to show off his v-shaped body. His lats spread upward and framed what was an abdomen that could be made of marble. Bradley breathed in and let his chest expand outward, on display for Rafael. Rafael didn’t know what to do. He hoped that his time sitting up would help him awake and sense things better, but he felt light-headed even now. He felt like he was going to vibrate out of control, especially with Bradley showing off his body in such a way. Bradley let go of his pose and stepped closer to his small friend. “Do you plan on just sitting there, or touch me?” He said, quietly. Slowly Rafael responded by reaching out and feeling only Bradley’s skin. “Bradley, I don’t know where I am.” He whispered softly. Bradley hushed him and said, “Just call me Brad, Rafael. I already told you. Now enjoy what you like. It’s for you to do with what you will tonight.” Rafael calmed a bit and slowly got up. He still didn’t know how to feel, but he’d wanted to see what so much musculature was like. Brad was certainly lithe and tall, but his definition and dense mass looked amazing in the violet moonlight. Rafael’s hand moved around, feeling Bradley’s hard abdomen. There were no blemishes, no scars, all of it perfectly smooth skin. Rafael rubbed upward and felt Brad’s dense pectorals. They were like mounds of rock, stuck to a human’s front. Rafael couldn’t help but slide his finger up and down his cleavage. He could feel arousal rush through his legs. He couldn’t help but look up at Brad and observe every inch he wanted to since the first day they met. Rafael didn’t understand what he was feeling, but he certainly liked it. “Do you like my face?” Bradley asked, rubbing the smaller man’s shoulder. “Yes…” Rafael muttered quietly. His mind was adrift the blue mist in the room. “Do you fear me?” “Yes.” Bradley breathed in quickly to flex his biceps and show off his chest once more. He did this for a few seconds and then sat next to Rafael. “Do you want to be strong, like me?” Bradley asked. He held both Rafael’s hands on his legs, pushing the fingers over the ridges of his striated quadriceps. “Yes, I want to be strong.” Rafael coughed. The world stopped bouncing around and Rafael felt everything balance. He looked up at Bradley’s outstretched hand and put his own in its grasp. Immediately he felt a warmth- an energy. He closed his eyes. Everything seemed to move slowly. Rafael felt his blue boxers tighten as he looked down at his legs. They were outstretching along with his feet. He found himself skinny as a twig but as tall as Bradley. Bradley himself leaned in and kissed him passionately, squeezing him in muscular embrace. This sent a wave of ecstasy through Rafael. He felt his frame widen with sinew that grew between his shoulders and chest. His legs thickened as Bradley’s arms squeezed in on his abdomen. His waist tightened smaller. Bradley let go of Rafael, not once wavering his gaze. Rafael looked at his hands as they pulsed with blood. His arms had become veiny. He looked at his body and saw that it was solid as rock, pressing the veins out and stretching his dark brown skin. His hands still up he looked back at Bradley. “Flex for me, stud.” Bradley commanded. Rafael followed suit, posing himself only how he thought he could, since he’d never posed for anyone. He let out his arms and then showed off his biceps. He couldn’t manage to look forward at Bradley in shyness. Bradley managed to chuckle and pushed his arms slightly up to fix his pose. He let his fingers land between Rafael’s now stone-solid pectorals. They slid down, pushing to get to the cleavage’s base; Rafael instinctively flexed. Bradley then let his fingers run like a weaving snake between Rafael’s brick abdominals. “Are you a great man now, Rafael?” Bradley asked, “Strong enough to dominate me? I’m almost invincible, you see.” Rafael once more acted on instinct and reached out with his elbow to knock Bradley down. He didn’t know why his body reacted this way- he didn’t want to hurt Bradley. This was of no matter as Bradley quickly bent backward and then pulled himself up with ease. “Use the force you were given.” Bradley commanded, now certainly as menacing as ever. Rafael lifted his hands up into the air to slam onto Bradley, whom did not dodge. He instead reacted by tossing his own two arms above himself to take the hit. Rafael groaned as the force vibrated through both of them. Their forearms acted like blades; tough as steel. Rafael pressed down as hard as possible, feeling Bradley weaken. Bradley’s hands slipped to the sides as he moved out of the way. He opened his palms and thrust both arms straight at Rafael’s midsection. Almost as if time slowed down, the shockwave of force from Bradley’s shoulders exploded into and through his hands. They sent Rafael past the bed and on the floor. Bradley slowly walked around. “You need to be stronger, Rafael.” He said, lifting his foot above Rafael, preparing to slam into him. Rafael felt a tinge of fear as he saw the massive quad tightening and getting ready to crush him. As Bradley slammed his leg into the ground (so hard, the wooden floor shattered into the base under), Rafael quickly knocked him down with a swoop of his own leg. It was difficult hitting him, as they were both dense like metal. Even if he himself was this dense, the shock would cause pain. Bradley looked at him from the ground and finally smiled once more. He slowly crawled back to Rafael and whispered something that Rafael could not understand. They then kissed. Rafael woke up. He held his head. He looked around and saw the bed empty, aside from himself. He looked around and saw that the room was normal. No cracked floor. No mist. He crawled out of bed, as if dizzy from a night of alcohol. His eyes went to the mirror and saw no difference in his body. Just a dream. Then he saw it. He looked at his abdomen. It was tighter than the night before. He grew excited and flexed- just like Bradley had made him in the dream. His arms didn’t look much bigger, but they certainly had gained mass. Rafael couldn’t believe it and almost jumped with excitement. He looked at every corner of his body and saw a little progress everywhere. A single work out with Bradley had helped him so much. He thought it was impossible. And then Bradley was on his mind. He was so different and strange. Now he grew nervous, thinking about his obviously sexual needs for a man like Bradley. What was going on? Rafael sat down on his bed and tried to examine his situation. Eventually he got up and went on with his day, happy he had improved so much by making friends with someone. Bradley sat in his kitchen. He drank his coffee and rubbed his forehead. It was early in the morning. Xaekus had long finished his duties and must have grown tired of trying to see into his master’s affairs. Brad sneezed as the smell of sage and lavender blew out of the room. The curtains flailed slowly in the morning winds of the kitchen windows. “Why didn’t you just do it altogether?” Alice asked him from behind the counter. “Because he has a great deal of self-integrity. If I give it all to him now, he’d lose his respect for hard work. That’s one of his most amazing qualities.” Bradley said before sipping his coffee. “Did you call him amazing?” Alice giggled. “Did I say ‘amazing’? I meant to say ‘interesting’. It’s one of his more respectable qualities.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can definitely see him in your stars soon!” Alice said, walking out the kitchen door. She knocked over a file cabinet, not to anger Bradley, but to prod Xaekus. “I certainly hope not.” Bradley said, staring blankly at the dancing blue curtains. END TALE II Ending Author Note: I do apologize if there's not much sensuality in this story. I wanted to flesh out some more plot points in my series. I might add more to this story, but I doubt it. I have so many ideas for other tales that will span out to other characters (like a solo for Xak, he seemed popular in LM #1. Thank you once again for reading my work and giving me feedback.

NB- I've put a "weird" tag. on this and I should warn in advance there's a few very unique but overall very unusual feature of this series that I've written- it involves bodybuilders being able to impregnate each other with clones. It really gets me off, but if the idea grosses you out, you've been warned! There's one or two violent sex scenes in this chapter too. _________ David Wyman, the larger of the two American competitors was visibly relieved to hear this and grabbed his huge balls prior to removing his speedo. His balls then hung almost his knees, and his gigantic cock two or three inches past as he waited for his fellow competitors to do the same. Chen Xiao's speedo was simply torn off by his rapidly expanding cock, whereas Martin, still flaccid, had to tweak his nipples for a moment in order to cause the groundbreaking boner that caused his trunks to fly into the audience in three pieces. I too was naked at this point, having soiled my trunks with semen, gradually the whole auditorium removed all of its clothes, creating an incredible smell that made the air feel heavy and wet. The eight men stood now fully naked, before a room of naked bodybuilders, eagerly waiting the orgy that was coming up next, the Domination Round. This round, in contrast to the previous one that awarded aesthetics, instead awards strength and brute power. Each competitor faces their opponents in a series of head to head wrestling matches. Pinning your opponent to the ground is awarded with 2 points, penetrating him anally with 5 points and reaching full climax whilst still in control 10 extra points. What made this round so bizarre but also amazingly erotic was that due to the genetic enhancements that these men received, they were capable of producing all the necessary hormones to deposit a fertilized egg, and whenever the loser of one of these bouts was fucked up the ass, they would become impregnated with a pygmy muscleman, who would grow to adulthood in their ball sack over around an hour and be born at full sexual maturity in a monstrous pool of ejaculate on stage. In the audience around me I saw five or six of what I assumed to be Wyman's muscle progeny- identical to him in every way except their size and the fact that they had no speech capabilities or free will, they were giant muscle robots in effect, who would continue growing indefinitely, unlike their father. Wyman, the American I mentioned earlier, had won this round the previous year with 109 points and his cock and arrogant smirk buzzed full of excitement for this round. His first bout saw him face Jean Marie de Villiers, who at 710 pounds was much smaller than Wyman, and his fear showed. They stood on two 'x's six feet way from one another- the distance was just enough that when Wyman stretched out his massive arm, the Frenchman was just out of reach. Wyman was the biggest man in the contest (although Mustafa al-Asghari, his fellow American was roughly the same weight but one or two inches shorter) at 970 pounds and 8'7, but whilst this section of the competition was a sure win for him the earlier posing rounds did not always score him highly as during the run up to competition he would sacrifice form and muscle definition for gaining extreme size with massive rations of food and of course, his growth hormone that was obtained by a special pharmacological unit from bull elephant seals. As I watched him standing on the spot, ready to jump the Frenchman, I could certainly see elements of the bull seal in him, he panted and drooled from his gigantic chiseled jaw all the way down his rock hard sculpted body as his entire being shook maniacally waiting for the whistle to sound . And the whistle sounded. Wyman leapt towards Jean Marie, who jumped several meters in the air, sending the American tumbling over the stage. As the Frenchman landed he seemed pleased with himself; however this greatly angered Wyman, who picked himself up off the ground and stormed over to Jean Marie, making the whole auditorium shake as his size 32 feet pounded the ground. He stopped just short of the Frenchman and roared intimidatingly down at him, the two feet that separated their eyelines seeming like the gap between a giant and an infant. "YOU DON'T MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A FOOL YOU LITTLE FRENCH CUNT! I'M GONNA RAPE YOU GOOD BOY! YOU'LL SEE, AND WHEN MY LITTLE BOY COMES CRAWLING OUT OF YOUR NADS, I'M GONNA TEACH HIM HOW TO FUCK A LITTLE RUNT LIKE YOU TOO!" The poor Frenchman had no recourse, he stood glued to the spot waiting for the onslaught. Wyman bent down and grabbed his huge balls in his even bigger hand and lifted him above the ground before slamming him down viciously. "Two points!" Yelled the tanoy He then put one arm round each side and flipped him over, then used his two index fingers to spread apart his buttocks, spitting into the tight hole, and then onto his monstrous cock before thrusting the giant pole inside the black void. "Five points!" "You know what I'm gonna do boy?" Wyman whispered into Jean Marie's ear whilst fucking him, "I'm gonna squeeze out my biggest, strongest spunk to make sure that you end up carrying my biggest, fiercest muscle baby ever. He'll rip your little cock apart when he comes out, I swear, YOU'LL. REGRET. HUMILIATING.ME!" As he sad those last four words he stopped fucking so regularly, and delivered four final gigantic pummeling thrusts, as his giant balls pumped cum into the Frenchman’s exhausted ass he cried tears of pain and fear, and when Wyman pulled his cock out, the Frenchman simply collapsed and had to be removed from the stage, litres of thick smelly semen leaking from his devastated hole. "Wyman with the full seventeen points!" I was fascinated now to watch the Frenchman from this point, as I had never witnessed a "birth" yet. He was taken over to an area with hammocks in place of chairs (there was no way he would be able to sit down for quite a few days after the pounding he received from Wyman. He lay down starting to recover from the pain of the fucking, but mentally preparing himself for the pain of a small bodybuilder erupting from his cock in the coming hour. His ballsack had expanded, and in between his drooping testicles a third round lump had formed, about two feet in diameter and it was bulging and stretching aggressively. Wyman had promised that this would be one of his most impressive muscle offspring, and I was on the edge of my seat waiting to see what it was like. In order to make sure that the loser of the bouts in the domination round did not suffer serious injury in the competition, it was winner stays on, and Wyman was looking forward to taking on the remaining six. Chen Xiao was next, seventeen points to Wyman, followed by Mustafa, who in spite of being similar in stature was no match in strength, seventeen. Then came Martin van Santen, my gorgeous little man, and I felt for the first time fear and concern over the wellbeing of a competitor. I didn't want to see him impaled on a monster dick, howling in pain whilst the giant American degraded him. Sadly though within moments he had obtained the first two points for pinning Martin to the ground. Whilst on the ground though, Martin surprised the entire audience and delivered a powerful kick with both gigantic legs into Wyman's chest, throwing him 80 feet across the stage, to land on his back. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. "Now, two points to van Santen!" Turned on and motivated once more by the sheer power his legs had demonstrated, van Santen leapt up to his feet and stormed over to Wyman who was lying in pain, having landed on a pile of chairs that broke his fall but left his stomach and back badly bruised. He stamped on the American giant's stomach, causing him to cough up a small amount of blood onto the stage, and then with the same foot he rolled over Wyman’s body so that he was facing the floor, and then grabbed the hair on the back of his head, lifted him slightly off the ground (which was a challenge for the smaller, shorter Argentinian) and jammed his cock into the waiting ass. He made sure to finish quickly as he did not want the American to regain his strength and turn on him. With a resounding howl, he ejaculated and let Wyman fall to the ground, to be taken, unconscious, over to the hammocks. It was the first time that Wyman's ass had ever been penetrated. The contest stopped then for a break, as it had been around an hour since the domination round began and Jean Marie, Chen Xiao and Mustafa were expected within moments to be birthing Wyman's gargantuan kids. Whilst Chen Xiao and Mustafa were carrying a three foot wide spherical pouch in their ballsacks, poor Jean Marie looked like he was about to give birth to a full grown man, the lump had grown and was now six feet long and standing upright. Even through the scrotum you could see the embryonic bodybuilder flexing his giant, ripped muscles. In order to end the torment of having this giant growth in his system, Jean Marie began pumping his massive cock shaft with great gusto. Some assistants brought over buckets of lube to help the situation as well as to stimulate the huge balls and Wyman's muscle child. Gradually the large, elongated lump in the ballsack began to ascend, and Jean Marie screamed in pain and pleasure as his dick widened enormously to squeeze out the giant, and with one more tremendous push he ejaculated spectacularly all over the stage and well into the front rows of the audience. No less than two hundred litres of semen flooded the stage and as it began to become less and less, his dick hole expanded to several feet wide to squeeze out a full grown muscle beast that emerged covered in sticky fluid, strutting around the stage, consuming the semen from all over his massive body and picking up gloopy handfuls from the floor and ingesting it. The semen he ate ravenously made him increasingly aggressive, it compounded the high level of bull hormones in his already testosterone pumped up blood. He roared and bellowed louder than any human ever had before, and he flexed his gigantic muscles in a virile display of aggression. Whilst his father and the their competitors were shaved and tanned for competition, this muscle "baby" was not prepared in such a way, his entire body was covered in thick, black glossy hair, unsurprising for someone with such high levels of male hormones guaranteed by his parentage. He marched across the stage, growing almost an inch in height with each footstep (Wyman watched in awe, impressed by the potency of his own man juice) and when he reached the wall he punched a hole in the concrete and began fucking is hole in order to satisfy his carnal urges. Each thrust was accompanied by deep roars as well as rapid growth spurts, until he finally reached climax and screamed, pulling his cock out of the wall, he turned to the audience with his hands held either side of his head and spewed gallons of warm cum onto the stage. The entire room was left speechless by this monster, who now stood two whole feet taller than his father. Wyman however had nothing to fear- the muscle babies always deferred to their fathers, and the American wandered onto the cum-covered stage, still sore from his fucking from Martin and caressed his giant child. "Hey there big fella, I'm your daddy!" He said affectionately, rubbing the giant’s big hairy chest and making his six inch nipples stand erect to attention. He wiped some semen off his newborn son's chest and used it as lube to start massaging his own cock as the muscle baby watched. His was now the second biggest cock in the room, now standing erect two or three inches away from his eyes. He pumped the six foot long shaft repeatedly until he reached the point of climax and erupted a third batch of cum onto the stage. His humongous balls shuddered as they pumped four hundred litres of spunk out in a steady thick stream that hit the roof of the auditorium and splashed in every corner, followed by the birth of Martin's considerably smaller muscle baby that Wyman caught in his arms and placed on the ground. Three feet tall and two feet wide, covered from head to toe in thick rippling muscle that spasmed uncontrollably as he flexed and wandered around, gathering his bearings. He grew at a similar rate to the muscle baby that came before, although he was much less hairy and his growth slowed down after he surpassed about six feet. In the next five minutes both Mustafa and Chen Xiao expelled Wyman's two remaining muscle babies, who were equally hairy but thankfully for their hosts smaller and less painful than the beast that Jean Marie had popped out. The domination round recommenced, this time on a stage that was no less than two feet deep in huge bodybuilder cum. One hour later another break was taken to expel the new round of muscle babies. Several hours later, the domination round had come to an end and the ritual of bringing out the muscle babies began.

FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE- part I It would have been the pinnacle of my career as a sports writer, three hundred metres below the city centre of Moscow, the final round of a highly secretive international bodybuilding contest was taking place. The audience was made up solely of bodybuilders, only men of course, of varying levels of professionalism and size, all bound with muscle and wrapped up in a mixture of baggy gym clothes and skin tight latex. I say it would have been the pinnacle of my career, because before arriving here I abandoned my old life- my investigations into this mysterious unknown bodybuilding circuit had led me to a new calling in life that I loved more than anything, and that is muscle. Before I bore you with the details of how I discovered this incredible spectacle, allow me to describe what took place before my eyes. The eight largest men on the face of the earth are standing, waiting for instructions, on a vast podium running the length of the underground auditorium. The other fourteen that took place in earlier contests during the day have been eliminated and now sit watching the show. You can see them scattered around the audience, they are truly massive. Two American, one Argentinian, two Russian, one Chinese, one French and one Italian, eight giant muscle-beasts, none weighing less than 700 pounds and none shorter than 7"6. As this is the opening round of the final they are wearing the regulation black posing briefs around their massive junk that even from this distance one can see is pulsating and growing; red hot meat ready to burst any second. But they have to contain it now, the judges have seated themselves, and demand the introductory poses. A booming voice comes from the roof of the vault "Quarter turn to the right, quarter turn to the right, quarter turn...", and my eyes are firmly fixed on Martin van Santen, the Argentinian competitor. We attended school together in Buenos Aires, and then college together in New York. I was the first person to whom he confided that he was gay, and we remained close friends all of our lives. I remember with total clarity the short, chubby boy who studied English and psychology with me, about 5"3 and cute as a button, I adored him...but now here he was, weighing 890 pounds, towering twelve inches over my head at 7"8 and about to place in the top eight bodybuilders in the world. He couldn't see me, and I knew that my appearance later would surprise him, but at that moment nothing was a bigger shock on this earth than seeing Martin hitting the compulsory poses alongside these seven other beasts. The quarter turns were beautiful, as he faced the front I saw his whole front profile; big strong feet anchored this monster to the ground, and his lower leg was thick with calf muscle such that it was as wide as it was long; the diamond shaped muscle jutted out and formed a substantial part of his silhouette. Around each of his knees, thick, hard striations of quad muscle grew, that became larger and more vascular as they reached his waist. In spite of the mountain of muscle he had become, I would guess that his waist had remained remarkable around 34 inches around, making those 44 inch quads even more magnificent. His stomach was a brick wall of rock hard abs, marked by thick green veins running between them, and topped by two boulder-like pectoral muscles that formed a chest unlike any other I've seen. They were round and magnificent, with gigantic nipples pointing to the floor that were equally rock hard. His lats were so wide that his arms hung at a 40 degree angle, and he was almost unable to touch his torso with his large manly hands. A watch was strapped around his wrist, and from there masses of muscle in his forearm extended and continued all the way up his arm to form a thick bicep and triceps combo, that even when resting was formidable. Topped by vascular, football sized shoulders and traps, his arms were as gorgeous as the rest of him. As the first quarter turn happened, it was visible that his giant legs had difficulty moving, and his lats flared out as he moved his arms. The second quarter turn revealed a wide and heavily muscled back, as well as his rock solid, enormous ass that looked as though it could crush any man's cock with just a single clench. I was becoming flustered and needed a break. I noticed the first few spankers commencing around me. It's inevitable, really, during Mr. Planet that audience members become so aroused, and as a result spankers are just a standard part of the event. This early though it was unusual, and I didn't want to seem out of place. The most impressive poses were coming up now. Front double biceps- I saw his quads and biceps tense in unison as he moaned sensually. I remember writing numerous articles against bodily enhancements in sport, but now I found myself truly grateful for the liberal doses of testosterone given to these athletes that filled the whole auditorium with a sexy, virile musk as these eight beasts lifted their arms for this pose. The front lats spread- I got to see this boy really spanning across his whole immense form with lats so wide and thick I thought he could fly. The scent remained in the air and caused many audience members to disrobe and fiercely masturbate whilst watching the spectacle. I knew the best was yet to come though. After the abdominal and thighs pose, during which the howls of the competitors on the stage were so loud, fierce and deep that I uncontrollably ejaculated all over my speedo, the exhausted men exhaled deeply and shook each other's hands vigorously, muscles still pulsating furiously from the round of posing. "Gentlemen, the compulsory poses are now over. You are invited to remove your trunks."

Hello, here is the fourth and last installment. Sorry it took a while; real life sometimes has to take precedence. Hope you all enjoy this conclusion chapter. - Frank. Antialpha Part 4 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2753-antialpha-part-3/ Early in the morning, Bo began to awaken very, very slowly. He began to hear some things, whispers, quiet movement about his apartment long before his eyes and his mind opened and was awake enough to take everything in. As he lie there still semi-asleep, he tried to figure out if he was still in the same little rented apartment Mr. Ogle had told him about and if he was in the same bed. He also tried to figure out if what he thought were his last few days were nothing but a dream, a nightmare in some deep comatose kind of slumber. He moved his body slightly. Primarily just his hands and his feet. Doing so still sent signals to him that he was huge, gigantic even, and that his body was extremely heavy, not just because of being very tall either. His hands and feet felt like they stretched on, almost for several feet, he thought. However, he fit in the bed. His feet weren't finding the end of the mattress and he was pretty sure when he collapsed last night he was damn near a foot longer than the mattress was. But there was something odd about the mattress, too. Somewhere about midway to the top of his calves there was a hump...a line....a break in the mattress? As if there were two sections to it? Finally his mind was awake enough, Bo decided he needed to try and get up and figure out what was going on, what he needed to do. He opened his eyes and tried to sit up propped up on his elbows. This small act left him a little dizzy. "Oh!... shhhh sshhhh shhhh, sit back, Mr. Ainsworth. Here, let me prop up some pillows for you so you can sit up as you sit back. You will need to take it easy for a bit, you've been out for a couple of days, maybe three or four, so you're going to be a bit weak. Especially after your growth spurt." Bo looked at Mr. Ogle his doorman from his real apartment complex and looked down at his arms, forearms, and hands. His upper arms were probably bigger round than Mr. Ogle's waist and his hands look like they could palm Mr. Ogle's head single handedly without any problem. Bo began to sob a little bit as he looked down at his barreling, hairy pectorals, that blocked all view of the rest of his body, except perhaps for the rising peaks of covers way far away at the end of the bed caused by his massive puppies that were his feet. "I'm a freak...my life is over... how am I ever going to..." "Shhhh shhh shhhhh... Mr. Ainsworth, everything will be alright. When we couldn't wake you on the what was the third day, the day we let ourselves into this apartment and found you, I took the liberty of getting things arranged. I don't know how things happened as they did for you to become the...massive man-mountain you are now, but I could recognize you by your face still, and I knew you would need a bit of help getting adjusted to your new life. "We came in here and found you, semi lying on the bed, legs and feet dangling off the ends. The sheets were covered in sweat and there was something in a pool near your crotch. It wasn't excrament, nor seminal fluid, but it did look biological, but it had completely dried and become inert. So, we managed to hoist you this way and that, get those bed sheets out from under you and I took them to the incinerator and burned them. Then we built a temporay extension for the bed so you could, at least lengthwise, lie comfortably on the bed. After than we made some new sheets and after pushing and pulling and rolling you about this way and that, got the bed made, brought in some very big and sturdy pillows and got you set up to rest properly. We then brought in some people who took measurements and set about to order you some new clothes, which you were going to desperately need." "You keep saying, we. Who else is there that is helping you." "That would be the gentleman who is in the kitchen right now preparing your breakfast. He says he knows how to cook a 'big man's meal.'" "Stop saying that!" "Why? Mr. Ainsworth, there is nothing you can do. You certainly can't shrink back down again, so you're just going to have to accept this new size. And you will need to acclimate yourself to it very well. You can't walk through doorways like most people, for that matter like most tall people you can't even simply duck, you're far too broad in the shoulders, back, chest, and lats to do that, and that doesn't even count your arms. The amount of muscle you have on you makes you so heavy, you'll have to check every chair someone offers you to sit in, and just know right off the bat anything made of wicker is off limits." "Ooooh." "And if your strength is anything comparable at all to the size of your muscles, you'll have to be careful when being jovial amongst friends. A simple slap on the back from you could send an average man lurching forward a couple of feet." "BUT I'M A TWINK! I'M A BOTTOM! I don't want to be a hulking figure!" "I'm sorry Mr. Ainsworth, but at 7' 6" tall, 780 lbs, size 26 shoe, and upper arms that are 38.25" around ... cold ...you simply are no longer a twink. You are anything but, and unless you plan on killing yourself, which as dense as your muscle fibers seem to be I doubt you can get either a bullet let alone a knife to penetrate to be successful at that, you are simply going to have to adapt and cope." "How? My livelihood was being a bottom. Who wants to bottom with son of hulk? How am I going to make my living, earn presents..." "I think I can help you with that..." Looking up at the doorway startingly, Bo saw a familiar face standing there with a tray piled to over flowing with pancakes, fruit, ham stakes, and shakes of some kind. The amount of food piled on there had to weigh and incredible amount, so it couldn't be some average let alone small man who was holding that tray so steadily. It wasn't. It was what Bo would once have considered a pretty tall and built man, around 6' 3" in height, about 245 - 255lbs, medium length brown hair, big hazel puppy dog eyes, gorgeous smile. It was Jessie. "Hey... uhm..." "It's Jessie." "Jessie...what are you doing here?" "I had to find out what those men did to my date didn't I? Even if you were considering me a one night stand, still would've been rude to simply walk away and think, 'Oh, well. He's been kidnapped.' and done nothing." "I appreciate the concern, but how can you help me out with...with... with this!" and Bo raised up both his arms and did double bi pose, sitting up in bed. Jessies eyes widened slightly and lit up like a Christmas tree. "Well, do you like to act?" "What? ... I guess, I could. I never really auditioned for anything in my life because I was too short. Now, I'd be too big." "Depends upon what kidn of role you're playing. With a little bit of training, I think you might be able to make more money than you were before, much more money and as for the personal side of what you want..." And Jessie leaned in over the piled tray of food and kissed Bo fully on the lips. He then sat up, looking at Bo, fumbled with his pants button and zipper and then hoisted out a floppy python of an appendage that began to lengthen and grow and thicken and rise and harden until it looked positively huge. Bo stared at it wide-eyed, semi smiling. "Fourteen inches. My dad wasn't a horse, but was at least a donkey. Compared to you that is. Which if you'd care to know, has grown to a terrifying but oh so scarily sexy 22 inches long when erect." "Twenty-two!...." "Shhhhhhh... If you allow me to help you... if you trust me, I think we can guaruntee to satisfy your monetary needs - and then some - and your personal desires as well. You see, I love twinks... oh yeah...usually because they're bottoms. They love to take it and the bigger it is the better they want to take it. However, I am at just my mere fourteen inches overly endowed, I could find a lot of guys to take it, so my fantasy has always been to find a man bigger than I am. Bigger and stronger. That way I'm pretty sure he could take my cock and my rough sex and it wouldn't hurt him in the slightest. We seem to hit it off really well the other night at the club, even beyond sexual talk. I really liked you. I really...really like you in this hulking form right now.... any harder and my cock may grow." And Jessie laughed a bit. "So, if you'd care to, maybe we can strike up a real relationship, I can give you everything you want as a bottom, and you can fulfill my fantasies as a top." "But how do we take care of my monetary needs. How will I pay for stuff, earn a living?" "Leave that to me...." ***************************************************************************** [PRIVATE ROOM SHOW STARTING IN 3......2.......1.......DING!] "Alright...is everyone logged in? If not, too bad you miscreant midgets, as you're locked out right......NOW!" [DING! ROOM CLOSED FOR PRIVATE VIEWING ONLY. ONLY PREPAID VIPS MAY NOW ACCESS IN MIDDLE OF SESSION] "It's time to see what a real man does! OOOOMPH! You all like these? You like these guns? Fuck, these aren't guns... these are howitzers! Battleship canons, boys! You all wish you could have arms like these. But no one can! I'm Too....FUCKING.....HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGE! "Why the hell is the world so small? Look at this door way. What the fuck? the frame only comes up to my chin! Too fucking short! The width of the frame only somes out to my chest...if that! Can't walk straight through. Well I could, but I'd take the frame and hald the side walls out if I did. It doesn't accomodate my arms, my shoulders, my lats. Who makes doors like this? This is a friggin' house for a child!" knock knock knock... "What was that? Sounded almost like a mouse in the wall or something. One of you milksops trying to come in and see me? SOMEONE KNOCKING ON MY DOOR? KNOCK LIKE A FUCKIN' MAN IF YOU WANT IN!" Knock Knock... "I SAID KNOCK LIKE A FUCKING MAN!" KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "That's more like it! Let me get that door!" Keeeeeruuuuunccccch! "Oh, fuckin shit! What the hell do they make doors out of now a days? Paper?" A young man is standing in the doorway. He has taken a step back and is clearly doing a double take upon seeing Bo and all his size, and now his strength as he's just accidentally ripped the door off the hinges. "Don't stand their gauking, lil boy, come in and introduce yourself." "uhmm hmmmm... hi... I'm uh...I'm....Caleb..." "Speak up! You are a man, aren't you?" "a-haha ha ha huh huh uhm...yeah... I'm... I'M CALEB." "Nice to meet you Caleb. I'm Bo. You'll meet my Bo staff later. So, you came to meet a giant tonight, huh?" "yesss..." "What?!" "YES, SIR!" "Oooooh, sir... I like you... you know how to treat an alpha male! Let's get to know each other first. Here... you sit down in my chair. A real man's chair... STURDY! STRONG! and I'll sit in this.... you sure this isn't a high chair with the platter missing?" CRRRRRRACKCRUMBLE! "FUCK! That chair was weak! Couldn't even sit in it for more than a second. What the hell do they make for you small boys? Here... I'll just sit on the floor. Huh....even sitting on the floor I think my head still reaches where yours is sitting in my chair. You supposedly aren't a small boy though are you?" "N..nn... no, sir." "You're supposedly average aren't you?" "Five...five foot eleven, sir." "Five-eleven...good size...good size... and you look like you have some kind of build, some kind of musculature about you." "I'm...I'm a gymnast..." "You're a gymnast... will have some decent size to you then... what are your upper arms?" "Six...sixteen..." "Sixteen... give us a gun show... go on! Raise 'em up there, Caleb. That's it... not bad... not bad... nice softball kind of peak forming there... but now these... OOOOOOMPH! These are the fuckin' matterhorns right here, boy! Dwarf your arm and your head at the same time." "Uh-huh! ooooh..." "What's a matter? Do these impress you? Not nearly as small as your little pop guns there. Go ahead and touch 'em... go on.... REACH FOR 'EM!" Tremblingly the young man puts his hands over Bo's massive arms and tries to squeeze and feel them up, but can make no dent in the marble to dimond like hardness of Bo's upper arms. "Oooooh OH! UH!...." "Caleb, you alright? What's wrong? Do you..... ha...hahahaha....HAHAHAHAHA! Lil boy as already stained himself?" "Sir...sorry, it's just.... sooo huge!" "Of course it's huge... because I am huge. Stand up! See, look at you...all five foot eleven of you and you come up to.... turn and face the mirror as I can't see anything past this pec shelf. And you.. the top of your head...doesn't even quite come up to my pecs do they? There's about an inch or so of room between your head and my pecs. Kick off your shoes...just kick them off over there in that corner... let me get these sandles off... Now place your foot next to mine. Whatchu think about that?" "Shit! Your feet are ginormous, sir!" "Size 26. What size shoe you wear?" "Eleven...sir." "Eleven... isn't that a kid's size? Look at that... I mean my foot...looks almost half a foot longer than yours! Put your foot in my sandle, how does that feel to be in a real man's shoe?" "It...it's heavy." "It's not heavy... it's only heavy to you cause you're so small! You bring extra clothes to wear for afterwards?" "Yes..." "Ok then... first hand exchange... put your hand up to mine... yeah... palm base to palm base... look at that... tiny, tiny hand. Haooooumph! Look at that.. I've closed my fingers over your hand. Mine could just swallow your hands up. Ok... take off your shirt and hand to me... let me take... hmmmph.....er.....see if I can..... when you're this huge, it's sometimes difficult to take your shirt up unless .... er....ah....unless...hooo hoooo hoooo WHooooo... unless it's a button down! AHHHH!" "Oh my gawd!" "What?" "You...you're...abs...lats... chest..." "Hmmmm like the feel of that... hmmmm yeah...run your fingers through the crevices of my abs and my obliques. Hmmm yeah feel the wings that are my lats and back....." "You're....uh...oh....just a......Oh!...." "You ok, Caleb?" "Just a wall, sir... uhhhhhnnnnnnnfffff." "Caleb, did your stain spot just get bigger?" "uhh...uhhhhuh....." "Well, I guess you can't help it, being in the presence of an Alpha Male God! OOOOOOMPH! HERRRRRRRRRE'S A CRAB SHOT FOR YOU!" "Ooooohh fuuuuuuuuck!" "Whoa! Easy there, Caleb. I've got you.. don't pass out yet. More to come. Hmmmmm yeah....run your hands over my abs and through all that hair. But first, put my shirt on." "Uhm...it fits like.... like a dress on me.... hangs down to my knees, the short sleeves hang to the middle of my forearms....the neck hole is trying to slip off my shoulders.... damn.... you are one big dude..." "YEP! Meanwhile, let's try on your shirt....arm goes through here...." tear..rip....RIP....RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaaha...look at that, Caleb... my forearm busted your shirt sleeve wide open. Can I even get this thing on?" RIP! RIP! RIP! RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaha NO! I tried to get both my arms in and through and I simply pulled and tore the shirt in half. Its sleeves couldn't take my forearms and no way it could ever stretch over my shoulders, back, lats, and chest. See, folks! This is what I have to put up with. Things they say are average clothing is like baby to toddler size, extra larges aren't even large, what's a real man supposed to do? Alright, shuck your pants and lets try those.... .... .... What's wrong, Caleb?" "Uhmmm your pants... I can't pull them up... the crotch hits my crotch and I still have like a foot of fabric past my feet to pull up." "Well then lower them and try stepping into just one leg. ... ... ...Is that better?" "Uhmmm...ooooh.....I can fit... I can fit and almost move and walk in just one leg of your pants." "What happens if you pull them all the way up?" "The waist band comes all the way up to my chest." "Does it now? My you are tiny!" "No...you're... you're huge... a giant..." "Well, let's try on your pants.... first... I want to see.... let me pull these pants, one leg up my arm.... Oooh....calve area is getting a little tight there around my forearm....hmmmm hrrrrrrk.... hmmm just got it.... Ooooh man... your waist is a tight, tight fit around around my upper arm.... I wonder... HmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmRRRRRRRAAAAUUUGH!" POP ZIIIIIIING TICK TICK "HAHAHA LOOK AT THAT! My upper arm, popped the button off your waist band, and I think broke the zipper, and split part of the thigh seam on your pants too. Let's see what happens when I try to put the other leg on over one of my legs instead of my arm..." crr...crrr..crrr ccrr crrrr RRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "WHOA! DID YOU SEE HOW THAT SEAM JUST BURST APART? I DIDN'T EVEN GET IT PAST MY CALVE! What you think about that, Caleb?... Caleb? Whatchu staring at, Caleb?" "y...y...your....your package, sir...." "Oh... that.... let me cup that for you! Hmmmmm yeah... had to make home made underwear to accomodate my body and my cock and ball size. You like that anaconda of mine, Caleb?" "It's.... it's so huge... sir..." "Why don't you go ahead and feel it? Yeah... that's it take that small hand of yours and caress it while it's all balled up. It's so big even your hand feels tiny next to it doesn't it? Go ahead...pull down my undies. Let's take a look at that thing." "OH MY GAWD!" "What?!" "That's.... (gulp)....monsterous... that's huge!" "It ain't even erect yet. It's as flaccid as it can me, soft, and pliable." "H...h...h.h...how big is it?" "What? Right now? sixteen inches." "SIXTEEN....sixteen inches..that's that's too..." "No, don't say that yet... go on and rub it.. caress it... now that you have it uncovered. Feel free to play with my massive balls too. Hmmmmm yeah... that's it.... OOOOh that feels so gooood." "It's... uhm... it's getting bigger..." "Yeah... it does that when it becomes aroused. Real man sized dick that gets even more manlier when turn on." "It's getting thicker! .... and longer! Oh my gawd!" "Yeah....keep working it... let it out...let grow.... and Grow....and GROW! Oooooh yeeeeeah! There... ahhhh there it... ISSSSSSSsssssssssssssss hmmmm it's totally rock hard now." "So...fucking huge....that can....that can't go.." "Hmmmm yeah...all the way up to it's muscular veiny marblized twenty-two inch size." "Twenty...gasp....hoooo..two....oh nooo..." "Yes, you paid for everything.... which means you get to experience that. But first... how big is your cock?" "seven..." "What was that?" "SEVEN! Uhm aha...seven...inches...sir." "And that's supposedly starting to get up there... but it's nothing compared to my meat log now, is it?" "Uhm no... no, sir..." "But you're worried and wonderin' aren't you. Well, you can earn my respect and a chance to get out of what you paid for, if you can bench some of my weight. Over there are several weight benches. One has my maximum bench press weight, one has one half of my bench press weight, the next has one fourth my bench weight, and the last has one sixteenth... if you can bench press one of those for me, you'll be out of the last part of the contract. Let's see what you can do.... "Hmmm starting off with the heaviest....come on, now you know you could do that.... down to one half....nope, no good... up to one forth now.....still not a go.... now you're down to one sixteenth.... oooh... the bar is kind of moving... his arms are shaking....the bar is rising... starting to rise more...up...up...up! OOOOh.... don't worry I've gotcha... I've gotcha! Oh, Caleb... you almost had it. You almost got that last set lifted. Must be around just what your maximum weight might be with a few more pounds of muscle.... Sorry, Caleb... drop your underwear and assume the position on the bed.... are we ready now? He we go.... feel that?" "OOOh that feels so huge!" "That's just my cock head rimmin' your hole... but now... in we gooooooo." "AAAUGH! ACK! OOOOH! GAWD! FUCK!" "Ohhh maaaaan what a tight ass! You sure you're not a virgin?" "Toooo much....sir.... " "I'm not even a fourth of the way in... you can surely take at least half? Like sooooooo." "AAAAAACK! MOTHER FUCK! SONOFABITCH! YOURDICKISHUGE!" "What was that? I didn't understand you, maybe a little more?" "SHIT! I SAID....UGH! ....HUH....HUH.... YOUR COCK....OOOOOH....IS......HUH....GIANORMOUS!" "Hmmmm yeah.... ok, we'll ease up on you a little bit... mark it off only on the half way point...and hmmmmm oooooh fuuuuuck...go to town from there...." "AAAAI OOOOH OOOOO HUUUUHGMFFFF (GULP -GASP) FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK SHIT DAMN OOOOOOO AAAAHUHHHHH SO....FRICKIN.....BIG!" "HMmmmm YEAH IT IS! A REAL ALPHA MALE'S COCK! How's your's doing? Should we help give it a rub?" "OOOOHH STT TT T T T TOP!" "Yes, I'm topping your tight bottom ass." "NO NO ST TT ST STOP RUBBING MY C-AAAAUWWCK! (PANT GASP) SO.... HUGE....FUCKIN ASS SPLITTING!" "Oh, no...need to rub you so you climax too, Caleb." "AAAAH GAUGH! UH-HUH HMMMMMMNFFFFF HOOOOOOO OOOOHHHH SHIT! AAAAAUGH AUGGH AUUUGH AUUUGH!" "What are you convulsing for? You can't be having an orgasm, nothing is coming out? Have you already started dry cumming? Damn! You need a pair of big boy balls like me! Hmmmm I think ....hoooo .... I'm ready...let me show you..." POP! "AAUUUUUUUUGH!" "Ok.... HHMMMMM UHHHHGH HOOOOO YEAH! BUILDING UP!....AND UP!...CLIMAX COMING! FROM YOUR TIGHT...... ASAAAAAAAAUUUH ASS..ASSS. STROKING MY SCHLONG....OOOOH FEW MORE ....HOOOO HUH MORE...MmmMORE SST ST TROKES....STROKES.....STROOO (SWALLOW) and....AND....AAAAAAAND! .... .... ...... HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH HU! HOOOOO! HEEEEE! HUUUUU FUUUUUUCK!" The first volley lands on Caleb's chest coasting it completely, the second hits him square between the eyes covering his face and seeping into his hair. Volley three strikes his chest again, sending the pool cascading over Caleb's shoulders and down into his abs, where the fourth volley strikes and begins coating the cobblestones. Six, seven, eight, nine, ten volleys continue streaming forth until Caleb is completely coated from head to crotch and part of his thighs. He is coughing, and spewing up some of the cum which he has inhaled as he lies gasping on the bed from his encounter. "And THAT! Is what a REAL SIZED MAN NEEDS to satisfy his urges! AUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Picking up the lowest weight of barbells, he curls them and then begins to bend the bar till it forms a nice little arch. The scene begins to fade to black with Caleb passed out on the bed, his face half contorted in pain the other half in a smile, while Bo's cock begins to become slightly smaller, hang limp, and thus dribble a pool of cum onto the floor.... [sESSION HAS ENDED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING THE BEHEMOTH BO FOR ANOTHER ENCOUNTER IN TOO SMALL A WORLD TOO SMALL OF PARTNERS TODAY. PLEASE CHECK THE SCHEDULE FOR NEXT LIVE CAM APPEARANCE. DING] ***************************************************************************** "Hello, lover.... that was fuckin' amazing?" "Really?" "I'm fuckin all boned over on it. I Think you made close to like twenty grand this evening." "Is Caleb going to be alright?" "Yeah.. he's fine. The doctors have looked him over. You went in that one time a little over 14 inches on him, that actually tore his anus a small amount, but it won't require stitches or a hospital stay; he just won't be able to have sex with anyone for a few months." "Oh man..." "Don't knock yourself out over it. It's all listed in the contract he signed off on and you didn't go to the sixteen inch mark... he's not incapacitated. He'll be alright. In the meantime... are you completely worn out?" "No.... I mean... I don't think I could spew spoo again so soon, but I'm not really tired at all?" "Good...because...that really got me horny..." "Jessie?...." "Very horny....for my hung hulk and his muscular ass..." Pinch "JESSIE!" "Come on....get in our bed...." "Hey! S...stop.. .stop...SS SSTOP! Stop fingering my hole!" "No... I want it...now!" "ooooohhhh.... ooooh.... Jessssssie...." "Take the robe off lover..." Bo, practically rips the terry cloth robe off of his Herculean sized frame, walks backwards and falls onto the bed... "Do you want me to flip over?" "No... raise them legs up....now put them down...Hmmmm yeah.... I love to grab onto those huge fucking quads and grapple with the hamstrings as I plu-UHHHHHNGE...nge..." "OOOOOH! JESSIE! FUCK!" "Plunge into your tight, muscular assssssss...... Oooooh yeah...take it....take it all! Take all of my fourteen inch cock!" "OOOOohhh GAWD YESSS! MY BIG BOY! MY MAN! OOOOH FUCK! AUUUUGH OH! OH! OH!" "HMMMMM SHIT YEAH....WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM!" "OOOOH HUUH HUH HUH I...I..." "I SAID, 'WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM?! MY CUM BOWL! MY SPERM RESERVOIR!'" "oooOOOOOOOOH OOOH! I AM! I AM! I'M YOUR BOTTOM BOY!" "WHO ARE YOU?" "AAAU AAAU AUUUU I.... I.... I AM BO THE BOTTOM BOY OF JESSIE!" "And don't..." "HUH!" "YOU!" SMACK! of the ass... "AAAACK! HAHAHAHAHAAHA" "FORGET IT!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"

As Eddie and I went from my back deck into the kitchen, I couldn't believe how much bigger he looked after pumping himself up for a couple of hours. "I'm starving," Eddie said, as he made his way to the refrigerator. I noticed that my counters were full of stuff that hadn't been there when I'd left for work that morning. Big containers of protein powders, pre-workout mixes, creatine, BCAA's, oatmeal, big bags of brown rice, etc. Then, when Eddie opened up the frig, I saw that it was filled to the brim with food...family packs of chicken breasts, steak, fish, tons of vegetables, and gallons of milk. "Where did all this stuff....?" I said. "I went shopping," Eddie said, as he pulled out a gallon of what I thought was milk, but turned out to be heavy cream. "How did you....?" "Your credit card," he answered, as he poured half the gallon into the blender, opened a tub of protein powder, and mixed up a shake. He threw in a banana and some peanut butter as the blender ran. When it was done, he put the whole blender pitcher on the kitchen table. Then he pulled an entire rotisserie chicken out of the frig and sat down at the table with it. He popped the top off the blender and took a couple of slugs from it, then opened the chicken container and started ripping chunks of meat off it and stuffing them into his mouth. Before I knew it, he had devoured the chicken, and was chugging down the rest of the shake, tipping the pitcher back and shaking it to get all the thick liquid to run into his mouth. When he put it down, he saw me watching him, transfixed. "Did you want some?" he asked, nodding at the stripped carcass on the table. "No," I said, "I'm good." I was happy with just watching him stuff himself. Eddie got up and took the pitcher with him to the sink. He filled it up with water, then added a couple scoops from the tub of BCAA container, which changed the water to an orange color. Then he downed the whole pitcher. "God, that's good," he said, setting the pitcher down and wiping his mouth with his massive forearm. Then he peeled a couple more bananas and started eating them. "You sure it's a good idea to eat so much before the wrestling tryouts?" I asked him. He looked up at the clock. "That's not for a couple hours, man, I gotta eat to grow. Although I grew even on the crap they fed us in jail. Imagine what's gonna happen now that I'm really eating. Can practically feel myself growing. Look at my arms, man, so swollen and tight, I think the skin would split if I flexed them right now." And he was right. His biceps were so pumped. "I look bigger than I looked when I got here yesterday?" he asked me. "Yes," I said. And he did. And his skin was tight on him, like he was wearing a flesh colored wet suit. "Heh, yeah, I know I am, Cuz. And feeling so strong, too. Wait until those tryouts. I am gonna massacre anyone in my path." "How long since you wrestled?" I asked him. "I wrestled almost every day for the six months I was in jail. They had a room with mats. After my workouts, I'd challenge someone to fight me. Mostly gang members or bikers. They couldn't say no without looking like a pussy." "You ever lose?" "Dude, you remember I was state champ?" "Yeah." "Most those guys sucked at fighting, but it's still a rush to make a gang leader squeal in pain. Get him in a hold and bare down hard. And there was this MMA fighter who was in there for beating up his wife. I loved working him over, put him in hold after hold, sapping the strength out of him, then finish him with a sleeper or full nelson. Loved feeling him go completely limp, then dropping him to the mats. He got so he'd hide from me, but I always managed to hunt him down when I wanted." "Guards never stopped you?" "Nah, gave them something to watch. And there was one big old guard who'd wrestle me for fun. Used to be a champion powerlifter. Even did some pro wrestling for awhile. Dude must a been 60 years old, still strong as an ox though. Still juicing up too. The strongest guy I came across there. He taught me some pro wrestling moves. And got some gear for me, too." "Gear?" "Yeah, you know...anabolics, juice, gh, peptides, shit like that. He got some good stuff too, that's why I kept growing the whole time I was there. Came out 50lbs heavier and leaner then when I went in. And a whole lot stronger." He bounced his big swollen pecs a couple of times. Then he opened up a can that said Animal Pak on it, and pulled out a packet full of different sized pills. He filled the blender with water, and downed the whole thing as he swallowed the pills a couple at a time. He put the blender down, then let out a big belch. "S'cuse my manners, Cuz. Now I gotta go take a nap before this wrestling thing. Gotta rest up before I kick some butt. Get me up when it's time to go." I watched him saunter out of the kitchen, all full of swagger and power. He walked into the living room and plopped down on the couch. I cleaned up after him in the kitchen, and before I was done, he was snoring away. Two hours later, I went to wake him up. He was still snoring, slowly and deeply. I watched as his huge chest heaved up and down."Hey, Eddie," I said, "time to get going." He didn't budge. I went over to him and shook his shoulder. His delt was so big and so hard. I splayed my hand out across it and felt like I was trying to palm a basketball. I shook him harder. "Eddie!" I said, louder. His eyes didn't open, but his arm flew up and knocked me onto the coffee table. Next thing I knew, he was on top of me, pinning me down to the table like a gnat. "You shouldn't sneak up on a guy like that," he said. "I oughta show you what I'd do to my cell mate when he snuck up on me," he said, adjusting me underneath him. I had my hands on his forearms, which felt like steel cables. I felt his weight start to bear down on me. "Dude, you're not in jail anymore." "Yeah, well....I was dreaming I was." "And I didn't sneak up on you. You told me to wake you up when it was time to go." "Oh, yeah. The wrestling thing." Eddie didn't move, and the grip he had on my shoulders was going to leave bruises. "But I feel like playing 'cell mates' with you," he said. His grip got tighter. I felt his forearms swell. He was staring at me like he was hungry. "Get off me, ya freak," I said, struggling as if I could break out of his grip. Eddie laughed, then pushed up off me. He stood up, straddling me on the table. His torso looked more massive than ever, towering over me like that. His huge pecs almost blocked out my view of his squared-off jaw line, thick with muscle and golden stubble. The crevice between his two pecs must have been half a foot deep. I squirmed underneath him, but I didn't really long for escape. Then he ran his calloused palm across my face, scraping my cheek. "You need to loosen up, Cuz. We'll have to work on that when we get back." He swung one huge leg over my head as he stepped away from the coffee table. "I'll go get ready." Then he went upstairs. I laid on the table top for awhile, waiting for my hardon to go down. By the time I sat up, Eddie was coming down the stairs. He had on a red wrestling singlet that looked like it was painted on him, his huge muscles expanding out all over it. His big arms jutted out at a 45 degree angle as he stood in front of me. "How's it look?" he said, as he reached inside the singlet and adjusted his big genitals. "Oh my god, Eddie." I could see his abs thru the singlet, like stacked up bricks covered with red cellophane. "Heh heh. Yeah, right? Had to special order this bad boy. They don't usually make em this big. Wanna wrestle?" He crunched over into a most muscular pose. The straps of his singlet looked like they were going to snap like overstretched rubber bands, as his enormous traps rose up and pushed on the back of his cauliflower ears. "I won't hurt you too bad," he said with a smirk. "Save your wrestling for the tryout, musclehead," I said, as I got up and grabbed my keys. "Who you calling a musclehead?" he said in mock anger. Then he flexed his arm in the mirror in the hallway. Twenty-five inches of biceps muscle rose up at his command. "I'm more like a super freak," he said, kissing his own peak. "Maybe that can be my pro wrestling name. Super Freak." I rolled my eyes at his cockiness, as we headed out to my car. Maybe there would be someone at the tryouts who could show him up a little, knock him down a peg or two. But as I watched his hulking frame lumber out to my car and squeeze into the passenger seat, I doubted it. When we pulled into the parking lot next to the gymnasium, it didn't seem too crowded. But when we went inside, there were quite a few people there. At one end of the gym floor, there was a sign that said "Meet Vinny the Viking". Next to the sign was a table, behind which sat a well-built, good-looking blond stud signing autographs. There was a fairly long line of people waiting to meet him. "Must be Vinnie," I said to Eddie, who just grunted, as he looked over at the other side of the gym, where there was a large area of floor mats set up. A group of guys mingled around the area. They were a range of different sizes and builds, but most of them were big and jocky looking. "Must be the other contestants," I said. "You mean losers," said Eddie, with a smirk. There was another table at this end of the gym where Eddie went to sign himself in. As he was finishing up the form he had to fill out, two guys in bad fitting suits came over and walked onto the mats. They asked for everyone who was there to tryout to gather around, and then they introduced themselves as promoters for this new wrestling league, which they said was going to be a combo of wrestling entertainment and mixed martial arts. "We're here today to see if there's any local talent that might be able to join our ranks of fighters. We'd like to pair you up two at a time on the mats and see what you've got to show us," explained the one promoter. " Now, if you'll gather round..." "Holy shit...." said the other promoter. "Jack, take a look over here," he said to his partner, as he watched Eddie saunter up the group. Jack looked over and saw Eddie, rippling out of his singlet, looking twice the size of anyone else there. "Looks like we got a big one, Pete," he said to his cohort. "What's your name, big guy?" "I'm the Super Freak," said Eddie. Pete swallowed hard as he soaked in the size of Eddie's muscles, but Jack laughed and said, "How'd you come by a name like that, boy?" "Cause I freak out anyone who tries to fight me," answered Eddie. "Well, I can see why you might," said Jack, "but why don't we see for ourselves. Come up here on the mats and we'll find someone for you to take on." Eddie walked up next to Jack, and turned to look at the other tryouts. He was twice the size of most of them, and vastly more heavily muscled than any of them. Some of them backed away nervously as Jack looked them over. "You there," he said, pointing to one guy. "You look like a healthy victim...I mean, specimen. Step up here and see what you can do against the Freak." The guy who stepped up looked to be in his early 20's, and around 6' tall, maybe 220lbs, built like a college football star. Certainly big enough to handle himself in a bar fight. But next to the 340 pound Eddie, he looked like a junior high school kid about to take on the circus strongman. Jack and Pete stepped off the mats, and Jack said, "Ok, guys, show us what you got." Eddie turned towards his opponent. The smaller guy stood there, frozen. Then Eddie went at him, picked him up and pressed him overhead, racked him behind his neck, and started doing squats. Slow deep squats. Eddie smirked as his big thighs started to pump up, even from such a light weight for him. He did more reps, and his quad veins started to pop out all over his tree trunk legs. Tree trunks that looked hard as petrified wood. And petrified was how Eddie's opponent looked as Eddie used him as a weight. Then Eddie pressed him overhead again, and dropped him to the mat. You could hear the wind swoosh out of his lungs as he hit the ground. Eddie pinned him to the mat by putting his foot on the guy's forehead, then raised his arms and flexed into a double-bi as he stared out at the other tryouts. "Next," said Eddie. Every guy in the group backed away from the mats. Two of them ran to the gymnasium doors, pushed them open, and ran away into the night. Jack stepped back up on the mats. "Okay guys, don't worry, no one else is going to have to take on the Freak. I don't need a lawsuit when the big guy breaks one of you in two. Pete, go get Vinny over here so we can get a little action going on, see if the Freak has enough going on to take on a pro." Pete headed over to the autograph table. Jack leaned down over the guy that Eddie has just beaten. "You okay, kid?" he asked him, helping him to sit upright. The guy looked dazed, but shook his head yes. Eddie grabbed hold of his arm and helped him to his feet. "Didn't mean to slam you so hard, bro," Eddie said. "Guess I don't know my own strength sometimes." "No problem, Super Freak," said the guy, as Eddie helped him stagger off the mats and walked him back to the group of former tryouts who were staring at Eddie in awe Pete came up to the mats, followed by Vinny. "What's up, Jack?" Vinny asked the promoter. "I have a rookie I want you to wrestle around with for a minute," Jack said. "Aw man. You said I was coming just to promote the league tonight, not to fight some dude off the streets. Besides, I'm in jeans and a dress shirt." "Come on, Vinny, just a minute or two. I think this kid is gonna be something. Do it for me, just this one time." Vinny started to take off his shirt. "You're a pain, Jack. Just for a couple minutes. Where is this kid?" "Right behind you," said Jack. Vinny turned around as Eddie was walking up. Eddie said, "Hey, I know you. Seen you wrestling on TV when I was in jail." Vinny soaked in the massive size of Eddie by backing up until he bumped into Pete. "Jesus, Jack," said Vinny, whose 250lbs never looked so small. Jack laughed. "Show the kid the ropes, superstar." "You kidding me?" said Eddie. "I get to fight him?" I noticed that Eddie's voice was about an octave lower than Vinny's. "That's right, Freak. That cool with you?" "Oh fuck yeah," said Eddie, stepping onto the mats. He turned towards Vinny, then reached up and pulled the straps of his singlet over his behemoth shoulders. He tugged it down until his huge torso was fully exposed. He bounced his enormous pecs back and forth. He looked three times thicker and more densely muscled than Vinny. Then he made a fist and slammed it into the palm of his other hand a couple of times, making a hard slapping sound that echoed in the gym. Then he opened his hand and motioned with his fingers for Vinny to step up on the mats. "Come on, little dude. This is gonna be fun."

I woke up and sat up on the mattress in my spare bedroom, where I'd been relegated to sleep by my big muscleheaded younger cousin Eddie. It was just getting light outside, and I had to be at work early, so I got up and took a quick shower. After I was done, I realized that all my clothes were in my old room. I went down the hallway and went into the room. Eddie had left the windows open, so it was light enough to see him sprawled out on my bed. He was laying on his back, and only half covered by the bed sheet. He was breathing in and out deeply, and I could see his huge chest swelling up and down. One of his legs stuck out of the sheets and hung down over the edge of the bed like a fallen tree trunk. Only this tree trunk had thick veins that I could see even thru the dim light of dawn. I walked over to my dresser and pulled out some socks and underwear. As I put them on, I noticed a big pup tent in the middle of the sheet, where it covered Eddie's morning wood hardon. It stuck straight up like a flag pole, and looked the size of one of those souvenir baseball bats they give out at stadiums on bat day. Figures the big ox would be hung like that. The whole room even smelled like him...scent of big dumb jock mixing with the fresh air from outside. It was making me whoosy. I went over to my closet and pulled out pants and shirt. As I put on a belt, I watched Eddie in my bed. The light had grown brighter and I could see just how massive he was. He practically filled the whole double bed with his big frame. I wanted more than anything to go pull the sheet off him. But I had to get to work. Had to get to work. I picked up a pair of shoes, and carried them out of the bedroom with me. As I stepped into the hallway, I heard Eddie grunt and stir a bit. I looked back and saw his hand go under the sheet and start to stroke himself. "Aw yeh, so huge, so huge," he mumbled to himself in his sleep. I tiptoed down the stairs and into the kitchen. I could barely think straight. I almost forgot to put water in the coffee maker before I turned it on. I could hear my bedsprings creaking upstairs as Eddie pounded himself harder. I could hear him groaning and grunting. I hoped the coffee maker would drown out the sounds but it didn't. I dug around for something to eat, and because of Eddie's purge of my kitchen last night, I could only find a stale FiberOne bar. I choked it down as I listened to him growl out "fuckk yeahhh, oh fuckk yeahhh." I was surprised my bed didn't collapse under his bucking superheavy weight frame. He must have been awake by now, because he just kept going on and on. It sounded like a porn movie was being filmed up there. The thought of Eddie pounding a porn star into oblivion with his 350-some pounds of muscle was making me crazy. Then I noticed my old shirt laying on the floor. The shirt that Eddie had flexed out of last night, shredding it into ribbons, as if the silk fabric was made of paper toweling. I picked it up and smelled it. It reeked of his musk. I felt like a perve, getting off on breathing in my cousin's scent, but it was so good. I had to lean against the kitchen counter to keep my balance. Then I saw the cookie sheet that he had dented out with his muscleball gut. I put my hand on the rounded metal and felt the hardness of it, all lumpy like a kettle drum. I rubbed it and thought of Eddie's hard stomach. From upstairs, his grunting had become deeper and more rhythmic, like a rutting ox. I could hear the headboard pounding into the wall. I leaned against the counter's edge and realized that I was rock hard in my dress pants. I went into the half bathroom off the kitchen, whipped out my dick and starting jerking off. As I heard Eddie growling in ecstasy, I pushed my dick down and shot into the toilet. Cum went all over the seat and the back of the toilet. I wiped off the seat with my ripped up shirt that I was still holding, then I tossed it into the wastebasket. I composed myself a little bit, then shoved my dick back in my pants and washed my hands. As I came out of the bathroom, I heard Eddie coming down the steps. He reached the bottom, and we saw each other. All he had on was a pair of faded briefs with a Superman logo on the front, his dick still swollen and stuffed inside like a club. He was so massive. And while he still had a rounded roidgut, it had definitely flattened out some since last nights gorging of food. His huge shoulders almost touched both sides of the hallway. "Morning, Cuz," he said, rubbing his big hand all over his huge chest. His pecs glistened with his own jiz. He moved his hand down and spread some on his gut ridges. His bed head hair was tossled in every direction. "Had a huge wet dream, man," he said, yawning. " I made a mess of the sheets upstairs. You're gonna have to change them. And I hit the wall behind your bed pretty good too. You're gonna want to wipe that down." "Eddie," I said, "I have to go to work. I'm late as it is." "Yeh, and I can see why," he said, nodding at the small wet spot on my pants from my still-leaking cock. "Shit..." Eddie laughed. "Hey, you got any money for food. I'm starving." I pulled out my wallet and handed him a 20 dollar bill. He looked at it, then looked back at me like I was a complete dipshit. "Dude, that's not gonna cut it for what I'm gonna eat today." "Geezus, Eddie," I said, but I pulled a credit card out of my wallet and handed it to him. Part of me resented paying for his food. The other part of me wanted to see him grow even bigger. "Yeah, that's more like it," he said, sticking the card in his waistband, right above the "S" in his briefs. "Sure you don't want to stick around and watch me stuff this muscle again?" Then he bounced his pecs at me. It was an unbelievable sight. His big chest thickened and rolled, up and down. He had complete muscle control over the huge mounds. His chest must have measured 62" cold. "I have to go," I said, heading towards the kitchen. Eddie put his big arm across the doorway, blocking my way. "Make my bed first," he said. "I'll make it when I get home tonight," I said. I tried to duck under his arm, but he lowered it. He put his hand on the doorframe and I saw his ropey forearm muscles ripple and heard the wooden frame crackle a little from his grip. "Make it now, Cuz. I might wanna nap later, and I hate crusty sheets." We looked at each other eye to eye. "I'll do it this one time," I said, and, mustering some courage, poked him in the middle of his chest with my index finger, "but only because I'm going to change my pants, too." I poked him again, partially to make a point, but mostly to feel how hard his chest was. And it was hard as Corian countertop. Eddie looked down at my finger, then grabbed hold of it with his hand. He moved my finger over to the nipple of his left pec and rubbed it on the big nub that jutted out like an oversized pencil eraser. It was so firm that my finger barely made it move. "You like that, Cuz?" he asked me. When I didn't answer, he got a big smile on his face. "You know I'm just busting you about making the bed. You take things too serious, Jackie. Besides, what was I gonna do, beat the crap outta you? I only outweigh you by about 150lbs." Then he let go of my finger and flexed his right arm. A massive triceps ballooned underneath his rising upper arm. An arm that must have measured 23". He saw the look on my face and laughed. "You better get to work, little dude, before I change my mind." I squeezed myself between the doorway and my musclebound younger cousin. I went out to my car and got inside. I started the car, and looked in the rearview mirror. My face was wet with sweat, and I realized my shirt was already soaked thru, too. I turned the air on high, and sat there for a second before I pulled out, hoping that once I got to work, I could get my mind off Eddie for a few hours. On the drive downtown, I called my sister. She sounded concerned when she answered her phone, since I almost never called her this early. "Jack?" she asked cautiously. "Sis," I said, "I don't know what I'm going to do about Eddie." "What?" she said. "Why, what happened? He's only been there one day." "Yeh, well, he's already eating me out of house and home," I hedged. "Good lord, Jack. Give the kid some time to find a job. I'm sure it'll be fine." "And he already made me move out of my own bedroom," I added weakly. "He did what? You let him........" "More or less. He sort of broke the bed in my spare room. Speaking of which, how is it that the kid is so goddam huge? No one in our family looks like that, and Uncle Ed was such a little guy." There was silence at the other end of the line, until my sister finally said, "Jack, you do know that Eddie was adopted?" "He was what??" "Adopted. I thought you knew that." "No, I can't say that I did." Then I said, "Where'd they get him from, Chernobyl?" That would explain the mutant genetics for freak muscle. "I'm not sure exactly, but I do remember them going to Russia to get him." OK, so maybe not mutant, but I'd seen some of those massive eastern European bodybuilders. No wonder he was so big. "This doesn't mean you won't let him stay?" asked my sister. "No, no, not at all." Maybe even the opposite. "That is unless he crushes the rest of my furniture." My sister laughed. "Go to work, Jack." she said, and we got off the phone. I got to work alright, but spent most of the day thinking about my finger rubbing across my massive adopted cousin's huge chest and hard nip. And the size of his arms. And the veins in his quads and calves. His sheer size It was all I could do to sign into my computer or take a phone call. At lunchtime, I went to the employee cafeteria. I sat at an empty table where someone had left a copy of the newspaper. I started leafing through it absentmindedly. Toward the end of the paper, I came across an ad for open auditions for anyone interested in becoming a pro wrestler. The Fastest Growing Pro League in the Country, it said, was looking for fresh talent. Anyone could come down and try out, and would even get a chance to meet Vinny the Viking, one of their best wrestlers. The tryouts were that night, at a high school gymnasium that was about two miles from my house. What a perfect job for a massive cocky musclehead like Eddie, especially with his background in wrestling, powerlifting and bodybuilding. And he'd have to travel a lot, so he wouldn't be around my house taunting me with his muscle. I could barely wait to get home to see if he'd want to try out. I tried calling, but he didn't answer, and I didn't have his cell number. I went back to my office after lunch, but by three o'clock, I couldn't take it, so I ducked out and headed home. As I pulled in, I saw Eddie's truck in the driveway. His two back tires were flat. That seemed weird. I went in through the kitchen door, I saw the counters covered with protein powders and mixes, and various other supplement bottles. Then I saw Eddie out the window in the backyard, which was filled with weightlifting equipment. I walked out onto the back deck. He was in his stringer tanktop and cargo shorts, doing deadlifts in the middle of the yard. It looked like the bar had four 100lbs plates on each side. When he was done with his set, he dropped the bar down, and the plates sank about six inches into my grass. "Hey," I yelled from the deck. When he looked up at me, I said, "Where'd all this stuff come from?" There were benches and plates all over the place. There was even a rack of dumbbells that looked like they started at 60lbs. Eddie waddled over to me. "I got it today. Cool, huh?" "How did it get here?" "I put a lot of it in my truck, but ruined my back tires. I had them deliver the rest." "How did you pay for it?" I asked, sensing the answer. "I used that credit card you gave me. You might now wanna use it for awhile, I had to pay extra to get same day delivery. Plus, I had to buy you a new scale. I crushed the one you had. Besides, it only went up to 330." I was feeling lightheaded, so I put my hand on the railing of the deck. I can't say that I was surprised that he didn't ask me to use my card, but it still pissed me off. Plus, it was about 95 degrees outside. On top of that, Eddie was standing in the yard, which was three steps down from the deck, so I was seeing him from a new angle. Was it possible that he was bigger than he was yesterday? Eddie's traps were so huge, I could barely take my eyes off them. I don't think I'd ever seen veiny traps before. Eddie noticed me looking and he rolled his shoulders up. "Some pump I got going, huh Cuz? Been working on it since noon." "Eddie, it's 3 o'clock," I said, staring at him in awe. "Yeah, I love a good 3 hour workout. And, I'm using a new preworkout powder. Shit is kickass. That, and the peptides I injected. Makes me feel like I'm growing every minute." I wasn't exactly sure what he was talking about, but as he walked up onto the deck, I heard the steps creaking under his weight. After three hours of working out in the 95 degree heat, he looked liked he'd just stepped out of the shower. "Check it out," he said, stripping off his stringer. "I been doing deads for the last 45 minutes. I am stoked. I stepped back to take in the size of him. He was huge. He looked like Bane...the one from the Arkham Origins video game, not the little one from the Dark Knight movie. I was dizzier than ever. Then he hit a lat spread, jamming his fists into his waist and pressing in, making it look smaller, even as his back muscles opened up and widened. Now I could see why they were referred to as cobra hoods. His almost looked more like thick umbrellas, spreading out and out. I knew my mouth was hanging open, but I couldn't help it. "Wild, right? And I feel so fucking strong, like I need to crush something. But check out my hamstrings, man. When I do deads, they pop out like ship rope." With that, he unbuttoned his shorts and pulled them down to his ankles, then kicked them off. He had on a pair of bikini briefs. He turned around and bent over, grabbing his ankles with his hands. "Look at those hammies, Cuz." His thick hamstring muscles popped out like they were in high def. His massive glutes were rounding out and striated, and practically swallowed up the backside of his tiny briefs. His big calves bulged out and pressed together in the middle, making them swell out at me even more. "Touch these hamstrings, Jackie, you won't believe how hard they are." The next thing I remember was waking up on a chair on the deck. Eddie was kneeling down in front of me. "You okay, Cuz?" "What happened?" I asked. "You blacked out a little. Went down pretty fast. Scared me a little. Must be the heat. Here, drink this." He handed me a bottle of water. His face was only a few inches from mine. I noticed that his ears were slightly cauliflowered from his years of wrestling. I wondered what it'd be like to gnaw on them, feel the gristle of the damaged cartilage against my teeth. Then I noticed how thick his neck was...wider than his head...from all those years of doing bridges for wrestling practice. I took another drink of water, and said, "Hey, that reminds me." I pulled the ad out of my pocket that I'd ripped out of the paper at work, and handed it to Eddie. "What's this?" he asked. "Read it and tell me what you think." He stood up and towered over me as he read it. He stank from his workout, such a virile, funky stank that it gave me goosebumps, despite the heat. "Dude," he said. "when is this?" "Tonight." "Oh, yeah. That's perfect, man. I been aching to mess some losers up. You're taking me, Cuz. I wanna show you what this muscle can do." The thought of it made both of us start to chub up.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ The Bear’s Cub Part 10 “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” It was silent as I, Toxic, and Donut stood in the living room, the call of Bear cutting whatever was happening off. The air was thick with anticipation as we waited for someone to get in but no one did. I looked at Donut and he gave me a look to go check out what was up with Bear. I tip toed around the corner as if a live tiger was around the corner waiting for me to pounce but, instead, there was nothing there. I walked to the front door and everything seemed fine. Well, all except that there was an ungodly shadow at the door. It was really a trick of the light but, when I squinted, I realized that the door itself was crème colored. The space at the front door was filled with crème but it was also filled with white…. fabric? My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as I realized that the door was wide open and there should have been a front porch to the house in the view. The door itself had to be roughly 8 feet tall due to its extremely tall occupants but it looked like something was lodged into it. I jumped back and needed the wall for support when the massive blockage moved and bear’s big, bearded face appeared. “Fuck! It’s like a dwarf house!” came the heavy bass of Bear’s voice. My ears vibrated and I thought that the house actually shook around me with the power of his voice. Bear had a big smile on his face that was only 100 times more handsome with the help of his beautiful brown eyes and big beard. “You mind if big ‘ol me comes to play, Cub?” he teased. My cock was hard and obvious with my briefs as the only means to cover it. I didn’t even question the extra, though minimal, increase in size beneath my undergarment as I was more concerned with the moving wall at the door. “Bear…. you’re so…… big” I said thoughtlessly as I actually grabbed my cock and watched him crouch. “Yeah, and Big Ol’ Bear wants to play with his little pups!” With that, Bear pulled in his shoulders and tried to slip his way through the door. 2 extra inches of excess Bear declared no dice as the house shook a little pushing Bear back. “Shit. I might have to break the door down” he said as he pulled back and studied the door. My cock was hard and angry as I watched Bear try to fit himself through the door. Thankfully, while laying on his side and wiggling his way in, Bear’s width made it through the door with a few feet to spare. I dared to wonder what would have happened if Bear had been any bigger in his attempt to get inside. Bear got off his knees and I just watch him reach higher and higher and higher till his head was hovering beneath the 10 foot ceiling. Bear was definitely a big customer as he filled much of the space in front of me. Bear smiled down at me and scratched his hairy stomach beneath his new shirt only for the bicep to tear. “Shit! This was the biggest thing they had at Buck’s Big and Tall” he said as he reached over and released a chorus of tears and straining noises trying to reached for the first tear. All of the clothes Bear was wearing was falling apart like tissue paper trying to contain the big, bulging muscles he had wrapped in them. Muscles with definition from hell flexed and bulged with even the slightest movement at Bear’s command. I was really using the wall to support my weight now as I couldn’t control my cock, pushing against the tight briefs like an angry beast. Bear giggled a heavy, throaty chuckle as he saw me strain watching him destroy his clothes. “Mmmm, looks like my little ol’ Cub wants a piece of Papa Bear, huh?” Bear stopped trying to stop his shirt from tearing and he came over to me. Bending the 2 foot distance in height to look me in the eyes. I was breathing roughly trying to contain myself in his presence. Bear’s eyes were so controlling and knowingly looking into me. He had a smile on his face as though he were fully aware that he had me on a leash. I think he knew. He closed in and I felt his bearded face touch my neck. With a gasp, I tried to collect myself but it was becoming useless. I would have let Bear take right there, regardless of the fact that Donut and Toxic were still in the other room. That didn’t happen, however, as Bear leaned into my ear and used his power to his advantage. “Get the other pups from the car, Cub.” I practically sprinted at his command. My body was moving before I could really think. We were in a town of houses where other college goers could see me sprinting on the lawn in my underwear but I didn’t care. I had to get to the other pups NOW. I was going to open the door when I realized the Hummer was rocking like it was on a spring board. I could hear it jostle from front to back trying to contain what was happening inside. I treaded carefully to the door and opened. What I saw had me leaking pre into my little briefs. Inside, a frenzy of sex was going on in the back seat. Muscles were going everywhere as a much bigger Taker, Balls, Hare, and Slugger were inside and kissing each other in their new clothes. None of them were wearing clothes big enough to conceal their physiques and I wasn’t complaining. They were over each other with aggressive kissing sessions and rough crotch rubbing like the horny college guys they were as they each tried to practically become united beings in everything from switching partners to making out to 4 way kisses. The air in the space was hot and their gasps, moans, and growls weren’t any less hot. It was like ferocious beasts having feral sex as each one got a taste of each other. Crotches rubbed crotches, chests pressed chests, arms touched arms to everything else. It was wild and I wanted nothing more but to be apart. It was 4 minutes before anyone registered I was there. “Hey, Cub” Hare said through rapid breath as Taker was kissing him from his chest down, his fish net tank top looking tight against his body. “You want to play too?” I was so close to accepting the invitation when Bear’s gaze filled my mind. “Bear wants us all together.” All the pups in the car suddenly stopped, looked at me like I’d just told them there was raining money, and then quickly shuffled to get out of the car. I jumped out of the way as Taker and Hare came out first, their size struggling to fit out of the car door at the same time before they dashed across the lawn. Balls and Slugger were following suit, both of them yanking up their shorts quickly without damaging their hefty merchandise. I quickly jogged safter them as I saw the last pup enter the house with my cock bouncing with the movement. I was quick to try and make it into the living room but I hit a wall. Well, not a wall exactly. More like a blockage of big, muscled pups waiting outside the perimeter of the living room. I tried to move some big biceps or back muscles out of my way or try to get around them but it wasn’t any use. I was the runt of the litter after all. Only when I was able to get around Hare was I able to make out what was happening. Bear was in the living room, his form nearly pressed against the high ceiling with his mass and Donut standing beside him looking a fraction as massive. That much muscle was unbelievable on one person. “Now, Toxic, I thought we talked about this. No fucking with my Baby Cub. You’ve been very naughty for the past few days, huh?” Bear sounded calm, upset, and amused at the same time as his heavy voice rumbled in our ears. It felt a lot he was playing with Toxic using his words. Of course, he wasn’t using them alone as we all watched him hold Toxic up on the ceiling. Even with all of his new muscles, Toxic was being held clear off and parallel to the ground the way someone would hold a board of plywood above ground with one hand. I couldn’t make it out from my perspective but Bear’s position for Toxic coincidentally was happening with Toxic still in the buff. His new, weighted cock was hanging like a fixture from the ceiling. It was hard and reddened with Toxic’s excitement and he wasn’t hiding it. Bear saw this and smiled at Toxic’s erection and grabbed it, making the big, smaller man quiver. “Oh, so you were just horny, huh? That’s funny, I only gave Slugger permission to play with my Baby Cub. Slugger? Did I give anyone else permission to play with Baby Cub?” “No, Bear” came Slugger’s deep voice in a kind of manly squeak. Bear looked up at Toxic again, who was squirming against the Bear’s grip. “Well, you know what that means. I can do whatever I want to you till I feel you’ve been punished.” Toxic’s eyebrows raised and he stopped struggling in Bear’s grip. Bear lightly smacked Toxic on the face. “Luckily, I’m fucking pissed and fucking horny at the same time. So you get the package.” Laughing came all over the room as Bear let Toxic down and threw him into Donut’s grip. “Get him ready” Bear said as he ripped the taters of his shirt clean off and dug his big hand into his tight white shorts. They looked like they were just begging to be released from his body. Donut had a big smile on his face as he held Toxic’s forearms from behind and took him over to the couch. Toxic put up a fight but it looked half assed. Balls and Taker went over and helped Donut in holding Taker down as they placed him firmly on the couch. Balls took out a bottle of lube from one of his big pockets and put all over his hand before going right for the kill. I gasped as I watched that big hand go right for Toxic’s bubbled ass and pulled it apart easily. “Mmmm, and it looks like your big and ripe, too” Donut said as he watched Balls shift his hand deeper. “Don’t bite your tongue” Taker chimed in as he continued to hold down Toxic’s back. Toxic moaned and groaned with pain and pleasure as his ass was widened by Balls’ big hands. Meanwhile, my cock was still hard and soaking my briefs. I wasn’t alone, though. Slugger and Hare already had their pants around their ankles and their muscular legs were in bold relief as they reached down for their cocks. I gasped at the new size they coveted. They were both atleast 20% than before! Which was saying a lot for Slugger! Slugger had claimed to 16 inches of cock between those big, baseball playing legs! Now, it looked like he could sprout a little bigger before tearing an ass open. It was almost like I was looking at an actual baseball bat! Slugger saw me and gave a handsome grin. “Don’t worry. If you want we can play and I’ll be gentler than Bear will be.” Slugger grabbed his new cock in that jock-y fashion. I wanted to lick every visible part of him but I was torn as Hare kissed my neck from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my ass against his crotch, his leather pants pulled wide open so I could feel his big cock swell against me. That’s when we heard the first squeal from Toxic. We stopped what we were doing and watched as Bear struggled with his pants. “Shit, these things are so damn small!” he roared as he tried his best to get whatever was in his garments out. “Fuck it” he said simply and grabbed his pants with a big hand. A tear rang out as Bear revealed his naked body and his cock fell like the beast that it was, smacking a truly massive thigh as it’s soft form was revealed. Everyone mouth dropped at the beast Bear was coveting. It looked like Bear was connected to a fleshy anaconda as a massive cock reached down and made it to his knee in length! It had to be nearly 2 feet long and still not even semi hard. “That’s more like it” Bear said as he grabbed his balls and hefted his big package. Even his hands weren’t able to contain the cum filled orbs between his legs. I saw it as a miracle his pants could have held on to two melons like those. “I liked how big I was before all this swelling happened but I kinda like this, too” he said with a chuckle as he walked over to the vulnerable Toxic, his cock swinging heavily and probably displacing a lot of wind with it’s mass. It looked like it was big enough to challenge and easily defeat my bicep in width. “And let me clarify, no one’s getting shared time after this. This is just to take the edge off. We’re still not going to play together until next Saturday, understood?” Nods were all around as Bear smiled and stood over the couch like a ferocious beast. “You know, Toxic, I remember when you were the runt. I remember how Slugger opened you up for me when I saw smaller. How’d he do it again? Ah, I remember.” Bear leaned over the couch and his arms for support as he grabbed his cock and aimed it at Toxic’s opening. “Hang on.” Toxic began to moan and squeal and gasp as his ass was penetrated by the nearly apple sized head of Bear’s cock. He was testing the boundaries of Toxic’s ass as Bear pressed deeper and deeper with his cock still soft. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot. Open wide.” Toxic tensed and relaxed rapidly as he tried to make his ride less of a chore. His ass was being stretched by the size that Bear was pressing into him but, very slower, he was taking all that he could into his ass. “You’re definitely not as roomy as any of the other pups, Pipsqueak, but that’s OK. I like it this tight sometimes.” Toxic gave a grunt in response as he tried to give Bear all the room he could. Bear wasn’t even half way in and he was spreading Toxic thin. Toxic’s face was showing a mix of emotions that one would see someone make when getting on a wild rollercoaster for the first time. A chorus of “Oh Fuck”s and “Fuck Yeah”s came from the other pups as they all were growing hard at the sight of Toxic’s ass cheeks being penetrated by so much meat. I myself had never seen so much man in one room as their cocks reached unfathomable lengths and they held them in their big hands yet they still appeared large. My eyes were attracted to each cock like magnets as I saw them all but I was most concerned with Bear as he inserted more neverending manhood into Toxic. Toxic looked like he might not be able to take anymore when Bear finally stopped at the halfway mark. “That’s about fair. Don’t want to tear you apart, do I?” Bear said as he finally stopped inserting and swung his long, big leg over the other end of the couch. I saw Donut let go Toxic’s hands as Bear stood over him with his hands on his muscular hips. “You have touched a pup who I’ve declared fit for one on one sex with any of your brother pups. For this, you will not receive the ultimate punishment, however…” I saw Toxic’s hands practically fly as they grabbed onto the couch. Why was he holding on so hard? Everyone was silent as Bear made his first grunt, the signal that he was about release his sexual energy like an open dam. Toxic made a prolonged groan as his face appeared to be in the throes of ultimate pleasure and pain. “You have tried to place your dick where it shouldn’t have been. Now I get to play with you the way I want.” Toxic’s prolonged moan got a bit loader as grabbed onto the couch. I couldn’t see what his problem was until I saw it happening. Bear’s cock. It was growing hard! Bear was simply standing above Toxic as his cock grew in Toxic’s ass. Bear’s eyes were closed but his grin showed his pleasure as he occasionally grunted when his cock had grown another inch longer and maybe another inch thicker! Toxic was singing a high note of pleasure as his ass was being penetrated royally. “Fuck……. Ugh……yes..” he was able to say as his back arched a little. Bear held him down and leaned over him. “You enjoying this, pup? You want more?” Bear said as breathed down Toxic’s neck. Toxic only nodded as he could barely speak. Bear’s cock hadn’t stopped growing as it swelled another inch thicker. “Mmmm, that’s a good pup. Let it in and I’ll give you the ride of your life.” I was watching and believing as much as I could as Bear’s cock filled all the space in Toxic’s ass. Toxic was loving this as he moaned. “That’s my little naughty pup” Bear said down to him as he kissed him on the neck. “You’d get to play with me more often if you weren’t so bad.” Toxic tried his best to speak and gave all the words he could muster. “But… I want….. you so much….. Bear…..I… love….ugh!” Toxic’s cock was leaking all over the cushions as he experienced pleasure from another world. Bear only grinned as he watched his little pup squirm trying to handle all of his manhood. Bear had the cock of a sex behemoth and a body to match. He kissed Toxic’s back as he finally reached an UNBELIEVABLE semi-hard girth. “Looks like that’s all you got. I don’t want to break that tight ass.” I laughed on the inside at the mention of Toxic’s “tight” ass. With size like that, Bear could make any ass he wanted tighter than a cock ring 3 sizes to small. Although I’d never worn one or seen one first hand before, I knew full well that Bear’s size could put a dent in one. Toxic was screaming at the top of his longs as Bear only pushed himself in a little. Toxic was now cumming without touching himself as Bear reached his pleasure spots easily. Cum was getting all over the couch as he jizzed in volleys. The other pups were getting horned up at the sight of so much pleasure. It was only when Toxic finally stopped cumming and fell on the couch defeated that Bear let him cock and his cock head smacked his knee, the head slightly past it now. “That’s enough for now. Everyone back to what they were doing.” Everyone quickly pulled their pants up and were about to head to different rooms to blow off steam whether alone or with each other but Bear cleared his throat and they all stopped again. “I almost forgot. Tonight’s the night I’m going to let Baby Cub play with one of you guys. Don’t do anything he’s not OK with.” Everyone stopped and smiled at me but Bear made sure to secure who was getting the night. “Tonight is… Donut.” Curses and swears went around the room as the other pups grumbled in frustration and went off to go play in rough sexual release. Donut’s big beautiful body came over to me in nothing but his tight jock strap and he loomed over me like Bear would have before he’d grown. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly in his big arms and I felt my nose press into his pec cleavage. “We’re going to have so much fun!” Donut said, his big, excited voice rumbling through my body. I was going to be in for a wild night. To Be Continued……….

Hello guys, I just had to write this story...Hope you like it, kinda different from my usual stuff. Cheers! Empowerment Story by Muscl4life Part 1 Kurt dried another bottle of water as he waited, without knowing exactly the reason for being so nervous. He knew Aidan a long time ago, ever since they were freshmen roommates in college back in 2004. Maybe that was precisely the reason. Aidan has been much more than just a regular roommate; he was actually the first guy with whom he had sex. Wild, steaming hot, dripping wet sex. The kind of fuck that still lingered in the back of his head for all these years. Kurt’s sport career started out in basketball since High School, but he eventually changed to football because of his impressive built. After all, at 19 years old and being 6’5” tall and weighing 250 pounds of hard young muscular built, coaches believed he could be the next Rob Gronkowsky. As an aspiring college football player with great looks, his jet-black hair always cut very short and those dark brown eyes, Kurt imagined he was going to have lots of sexual action during college, which he certainly got, but not in the way things happened. His college roommate was Aidan Garcia, a 5’5” 170 pounds of thickly muscular gymnast. Coming from a Cuban-American father and a German mother, Aidan had tanned skin, hazel eyes and blond hair but had thick juicy lips, massive thighs and a bulbous muscular butt that would make Serena William’s butt seem flat in comparison. Aidan was actually a well accomplished athlete and would be competing for a slot in the 2008’ US Olympic team. Ever since the first day, these two young men were immediately attracted towards each other. Although Kurt still tried to resist at the beginning, the sexual tension between them grew more intense each day; and by the second week together, the tall football player finally surrendered to the initiatives of that marvelous gymnast. Kurt has never fucked another guy up to that point, but he surely got addicted. Suddenly, none of the girls seemed nearly as hot in the sack. Sure, he got all the boobies and pussies he wanted, but Kurt would dismiss them within the blink of an eye when Aidan implied he would be available for the evening. The sexual chemistry between them was mind-blowing. Kurt was tall, muscular, and strong and with a 9 inches long hard cock, so he was more than capable of supporting their weight while they fucked standing up; the dark haired stud pounded the hard ass of his hazel-eyed roommate while Aidan kissed his lips passionately. Meanwhile, Aidan was a sexual dynamo. Guys all over campus soon knew him for giving the best blowjobs. He also was the best kisser Kurt ever had. Not only that, Aidan also had such a muscular butt that his anus was actually very tight and deliciously strong, he actually had many orgasms while Kurt fucked his butt, and even though he could squirt three or four times in one single round, he just ordered his top to keep fucking him all the way. Although Kurt was intimidating with his enormous muscular frame, he was not the one calling the shots in that relationship. In fact, Kurt was becoming each time more dominated by the much shorter muscular guy. He’d drop any class, workout, or team training whenever he got a call from Aidan, his cock addicted to fuck that hard muscle butt. Their sexual kinkiness was increasing exponentially; to the point that one day a few days before Spring Break, Aidan told Kurt they should both get tested for STD’s before they could move into the next phase. The dark haired hunk blindly obliged and when they results confirmed they were both clean, Aidan announced they would go exclusively for a trial period, during which they would be doing it bareback style. “But you gotta promise me that you won’t fool around any of your whores, male or female, I don’t care. You and I are gonna be an item from now on; and in turn you’ll have the most intense sex of your life!” The hunky gymnast promised him, and he surely delivered. Kurt fucked Aidan every single day at least three times: once right after they woke up, which they called “the silent”, another time right before lunch time (usually in public places like janitor’s closet or even some deserted library section), and a final one when they returned to the dorms. The muscular football player loved to plant his seed deep into Aidan’s butt, or just unloading down his throat. If Kurt behaved properly, Aidan would ride his cock while the tall guys sat on the bed. The gymnast would furiously pound his own butt against the hard muscles on Kurt’s frame, shaking and moving his butt along while he milked the huge cock with his anus, and all the dark haired hunk could do was moan, powerlessly as his huge schlong poured yet another load inside him. However, so much sex was taking its token on Kurt’s results. Unlike Aidan, who not only managed to keep his training routine but also got amazing grades and finished the first year on the top 3% of every single class he took. During summer vacations, while Kurt just returned home and had to deal with the fact he was still no more than a bench warmer, Aidan got an internship at ChemTechLabs, he was very interested in pharmacology of the field of sports nutrition. Kurt emailed him daily, but he got few vague replied in return. When the new school year started, Kurt made sure he made the right contacts to keep both of them paired up in the dorms, but it was then he suddenly discovered Aidan Garcia would not be returning this year. Later that same days Kurt got this email from Aidan: “We had a lot of fun this year, but it’s time for us to part for the time being. See you one in the future, hopefully.” Of course, Kurt tried to reach Aidan to demand some kind of explanation, but he had changed his phone number, his email and Facebook accounts, he truly wanted to vanish from Kurt’s life. Seeing how devastated Kurt seemed, a friend who worked at the administrative offices of the University told him that Aidan got a full scholarship paid by ChemTechLabs to very prestigious University at the other side of the country without telling a single word to his boyfriend. Kurt was heartbroken, he tried to get mad at Aidan and forget everything they had, focusing all his energies on his career. Eventually, it paid off and he finally got to be a main asset for his university’s team and got a few important wins. Kurt never managed to become a professional. He got a serious knee injury and after a few corrective surgeries, doctors advised him to seek for an alternative career, because no NFL team would hire someone with a time bomb ticking on the right leg. Kurt could still work out and keep in great shape, which, joined by his hot looks, got him a few gigs in the fitness model industry, but things actually got more agitated when someone leaked a sex video of him and Aidan which got viral instantly. The next thing Kurt knew, producers from all over the nation approached him, offering substantial contracts of exclusivity, which eventually convinced the shocked muscular hunk that he should just cease the opportunity to become a full-fledged gay porn actor. Kurt then moved to LA and became Brett Strokes, the famous steaming hot porn star: 6’5” tall 275 pounds of hard massive muscular frame, drop dead gorgeous and with this immense dick, his career skyrocketed very fast within the gay porn industry, turning Kurt into another sub-celebrity. In all his films, Kurt (or Brett Strokes) played the quintessential alpha male for the gay porn industry. He was always the embodiment of such fantasy being so muscular, manly – sometimes hairy, others all smooth, always in that in the marvelous shape between offseason and competition conditioning, he oozed the aura dominant muscle top that got his way around all kinds of bottoms. Twinks, bears, lanky hunks, boys next door. Whatever their sizes and shapes, Brett Strokes would fuck them all in his signature style. Grunting and moaning, lifting the guy from the ground and holding him while he fucked his brains out in midair. He actually got famous for holding his erection for impressive periods of time, which allowed directors to shot the most amazing scenes while the bottoms simply suffered with his restless fucking action. Most of them had never shot scenes in which they came more than once. Nearly ten years later, there was Kurt (aka Brett Strokes): young, rich and famous, but still waiting on Aidan. It was incredible the effect this man had over him. Kurt tried his best but he simply could not forget the lines of the unexpected message which popped at his cellphone last weekend. “Hey, you. I’ve always thought you were my favorite porn star, maybe we should get together for the sake of old times. Yours, Aidan.” At first, Kurt thought it would be some kind of trick, someone just wanted to mess up with him, but a second mail this morning got him all worked up. “You will meet me for Lunch today. I’ll send you the address later. Be there. Aidan.” So, to make a long story short, Kurt got dressed in his best clothes, his killing charm and went to the restaurant, where he was lead into the reserved table, but no sign of Aidan. The tall muscular intimidating alpha male type was totally clueless and desperate around the mere aura of that guy. “Hey, Kurt.” The same husky voice. The dark haired alpha turned around and saw the short Aidan dressed impeccably in dark grey Armani suit. “H-hey there, Aidan…” Kurt managed to say after a few awkward moments of silence. He noticed Aidan looked even hotter after all these years. That suit showed the width of his shoulders and the tightness of his waist. “It’s been so long since we last talked huh? I hope I didn’t hurt you too much with the way I chose to break up with you, but it was the best for both of us.” Aidan said with such casualty as he took his seat at the private table in the best Restaurant in town. “How dare you?” Kurt said towering over the much shorter man. Kurt’s immense size would intimidate anyone else but not Aidan Garcia. The beautiful shorter guy looked seriously as he picked Kurt’s hand and kissed his fingers. “You’re fully entitled to feel that way. I’ll leave right now if you tell me to, and won’t ever bother you again.” Kurt considered the idea of just telling him to go, but he couldn’t, not again. “I am not like you. I will hear what you have to say before I decide on something.” The huge guy sat down and looked intensely to Aidan, whose smile rose once again in the beautiful lips. “We were just too young, fucking like bunnies. Neither of us was getting the best out of potential. We focused too much in the sex to think about our future. I did what had to be done.” Kurt rolled his eyes. “If that’s the lame excuse you invented for yourself, that’s fine. But I won’t accept it. You still acted like a jerk, and nothing will change that.” Aidan nodded. “Farewell, I will handle my burden. We have both grown successful, that’s the important.” “We could have grown together…or at least break up trying. You just gave up.” Kurt tried to control his tears, he was a freaking massive man, he wouldn’t give that pleasure to such disgusting hot little man. “We have been together, just not physically. Besides…you wanted to play football, and the owners and coaches back then wouldn’t have good eyes for an openly gay player like they recently did.” “Please, my football career sank before it even begun, and where were you to support me? That’s what got me so pissed. You were never there for me.” “Really? And who released our video? The same one who got you famous and started your new career?” “Oh, don’t bullshit me…” “I was the one who wanted to do it on camera, I was the one who kept it with me for all those years. I just figured out that such a powerful talent shouldn’t keep private.” Aidan smiled boyishly. “Okay, let’s pretend I’ll buy that. You got me a new career by disclosing something that was private and intimate. Great move, Aidan!” “Come on, back in the day we fucked in every single place! You were lucky I only released the most tamed ones. I kept the good stuff for personal use only…” Aidan chuckled, but Kurt was growing madder about his demure. “So, you wanted to see me just to rub on my face how smart you are? Big deal, you also didn’t make into the Olympics… what happened to your dream?” “Actually, that was not my dream, it was just the tool I needed to get into a good school. I’ve always dreamt about becoming something else.” “What? A lawyer?” “Actually I am a pharmacologist now, and I work for ChemTechLabs for nearly 10 years now.” “Those guys need you in a suit rather than in a lab coat?” “You’re not that far from being right. I have acquired majority of voting capital last year, but still need to feel that I am working with the actual science you know?” “Well, that’s just great! You’re some kind of prodigious multimillionaire, and still I’ve never heard of you in the news.” “I love to keep things low profile.” Aidan smiled once again and motioned for the waiter to come closer and ordered the meals for both of them, and Kurt just gasped as he chose exactly what he would, including the precise point of his steak. “So, is this some kind of “I am sorry for being such a jerk lunch?” Kurt asked as the waiter left. “Not really, more like “I am sorry for being a jerk, but I want you back” kind of lunch. Kurt nearly dropped his glass. “No fucking way!” “I’ve got you to come, haven’t I?” “Fuck you!” Kurt said as he prepared to storm out the restaurant. “I still love you, and you know it’s mutual.” Aidan held Kurt’s huge hand very tenderly. “Where were you when I most needed of someone to hold me?” “Trying to become the kind of man you needed.” Aidan said honestly. “You’re so full of yourself.” Aidan held Kurt’s hand firmly and the huge muscle man suddenly couldn’t retrieve it. “I need to speak with you in private. Please come with me…” Kurt couldn’t process the fact that he was being overpowered by that shorter guy. “Let me go! You’ve tormented enough…I am not that kid anymore!” Aidan smiled and gave a gentle pull, and Kurt was back in his seat. “I just want to make things right between us. Please be the bigger man, because you know I am clearly not.” Kurt just took a deep breath. “Why do I even brother? You’re just going to chew me and spit me out when things get more serious.” Aidan then approached the porn star and whispered “Remember when you first planted your seed inside me? Do you remember how we both shook while you shot into my butt forever? You were just so lost into our pleasure you never realized what you were doing to me…” “What are you talking about?” “The reason why I was going so well and you were not really focused, lost your energy and felt cramps when you worked out. You were giving it all to me. I felt your strength, your energy, your focus and added to mine. I became more because of you, but I knew it was wrong to just take your gifts away. I needed to figure out a better way, and that’s when ChemTechLabs entered in my life, I needed to understand the workings of my body.” “Aidan, you’re just crazy. I am bigger and stronger than ever…” “Yet, you couldn’t break my grip could you?” “I didn’t want to hurt you!” Kurt replied suddenly offended. “Farewell…” Aidan placed his hand at the table and challenged him. “If you manage to move my arm one single millimeter, I’ll drop everything and leave you alone.” Kurt just rolled his eyes. He took the challenge and decided to teach the snob dude a lesson. But he couldn’t move the arm. Not even a single millimeter. Aidan just looked at him with a condescending smirk. “What the fucking is happening? Is this another one of your tricks?” Kurt said as he used all his strength but still he couldn’t even squeeze the muscles on Aidan’s hand, it felt like he as arm-wrestling a marble statue. “I have been developing myself, reaching for something beyond. I can now be the man you need me to be!” Aidan said as he brought his face forward and kissed Kurt so passionately the taller guy just moaned, hugging and kissing him back. “Aidan…why didn’t you trust me?” He asked pacing, feeling incredibly tired and sleepy. “I didn’t trust myself, babe. But now we can finally make it possible!” Aidan said as he easily swept Kurt from his feet and carried the nearly two meters tall muscular man before he fell out cold. The waiter opened the back door of the VIP room just in time to let Aidan and the huge muscular man exit the restaurant by the alley, where Aidan’s driver waited patiently and opened the door for them. “Thanks, Robert. Now let’s get back to the facility.” Aidan instructed as he gently checked on the vitals of Kurt’s body. “I am sorry for doing this my love, but you will understand.” Aidan said while he waited for his phone to connect the call. “I’ve got him, prepare the lab for us!” Aidan said harshly while the vehicle drove into the street.

"I think I took more than fifteen pounds," he said, taking in my physique. I joined him in taking an inventory of my body. Without a mirror, I couldn't tell entirely how much I had changed, but it didn't look too bad. Everything was smaller, for sure, less pumped than it had been. I'd started out as an incontrovertibly muscular guy, and now I was more athletic in build, like a wrestler or a big swimmer. A couple of minutes of contact had set me back months in the gym. "Yeah," I said. "You know me, sometimes I take things too far," he said. That was for sure. And that should have bothered me, but it didn't. The only things occupying my mind right then were how incredibly horny I was, and how amazing Kyle looked. His nonexistent body fat highlighted every inch, every pound of his purloined gains. His abs contorted with every shallow breath he took. Veins tangled down his still-slender arms, blue vines over the hard, tight muscle that now graced his limbs. I reached out and grabbed his biceps. He flexed his arm involuntarily. Damn, it was like granite. Still touching him despite the numbing tingle that started spreading up my arm, I copped a feel of my own gun. It was still way bigger than Kyle's, but not quite as defined. "Mike. Your muscles," he protested. "Don't worry. They'll grow back," I found myself saying, even as a part of me rebelled at taking the situation so calmly. I'd worked hard for those gains! "Stop, man. I--" Kyle tried to tug away from me. I was still stronger. I held him in place, but the swaying motion of his body freed his erect cock from his boxers. It poked out the hole in the front, looking big, red, and angry. Like I mentioned, his dick had always been pretty impressive. Less than an inch smaller than mine, and I was a big boy. It had never looked this large before. "Wait a second," I said, finally letting go of his arm. The brief contact had given him another jolt of size, sending him past a runner's build and on his way to looking like a swimmer. His shoulders actually had some breadth to them now, his chest a bit of roundness. I wasn't really paying attention to his muscles, though, because his cock had my full attention. Curious, almost fearful of what I might find, I hauled my own meaty dick out of my shorts. It drooled a bit of precum. I was as boned as I'd ever been, but it felt a little less impressive in my hands. That had to be because I felt a bit unmanned by how good Kyle's looked, I rationalized. His wasn't as big as mine, was it? Ignoring his protestations, I pressed our cocks together. The tingle came back, the strongest I'd felt yet. For all his murmured 'no's and 'stop's, Kyle didn't protest as I compared our dicks. He was almost as long as I was. Mine was thicker, but the decent length advantage I thought I possessed had evaporated. I could barely tell mine was longer. His dick surged in my hand. It was just a quick pulse, almost like he'd flexed it. His tool stretched wider and longer, but when it unflexed, it retained its new size. Now we were dead even. As I held it there, trying to confirm the transformation, it surged again. The head pushed forward, swelled wider. Its engorged tip pressed painfully into the meat of my groin. Just like that, Kyle's dick was clearly a little longer than mine now. "Dude, your dick," I said, looking up at him. And that's when I got my next surprise. We were eye to eye. I'd been a good inch taller than Kyle for as long as I could remember. Neither of us were wearing shoes, but we were unquestionably the same height now. "Please, you've got to stop," he said. There was no force in the plea. "Fuck, man, you're changing. You're getting so hot," I said. His cock throbbed. It was huge and angry. I reached out to stroke the shaft, fending off the voice of warning in my head. My fingers could barely touch around the shaft, and as that draining tingle returned, they started being forced apart by its growth. Kyle moaned under my ministrations. His voice sounded deeper, sexier. He brought his arm up in a solid flex and let his other hand roam the new-minted muscle sprouting there. The biceps was definitely bigger than a goose's egg now, on its way toward becoming a solid orb of power. The thought of his purloined strength increasing drove me into a desperate haze. I fell to my knees, took his cock in my mouth, and began to suck the salty precum away. "Oh, Mike," said Kyle. The last of his resistance crumbled. I could tell you the exact instant it happened. His protests cut off. He ceased trying to push me away. Instead, an enlarging hand pressed against the back of my head, massaging my scalp as it forced me down harder on the lengthening pole. I wheezed as its hot flesh invaded my throat. But Kyle had stopped caring. "Yeah, take it." His tenor voice had taken on a baritone rumble. I gazed up at him. His abs were in the process of reshaping themselves into a defined set of six cobbled bricks. They settled, tightened, and the grooves between them began to deepen into valleys. Above the corrugated landscape of his abdomen, two sizable pecs thrust forward, filling with striated new mass by the second. My dick throbbed uncontrollably, and I reached down to jerk it. My cock was as hard as I could imagine it being, but it barely filled my hand any more. Usually it could fit both. That was when I knew things had gone way out of control. I struggled against his grip, managed to pull off of his dick. It seemed endless. I finally got it out of my mouth, and it stared me eye to eye, thick as one of my diminished wrists and nine inches long at least. Kyle, lost to his lust, pivoted his hips and slapped me across the cheek with the massive tool. "Come on, Mike. Suck it. Get me off," he said. "Kyle, wait," I said. I struggled to my feet, shaking off his treacherous touch. God, he had grown. Kyle was bigger and longer everywhere. His limbs had stretched out. His bright green eyes were now several inches above mine. Rounded deltoids capped his shoulders, broadening his body so that I could no longer see to either side of him. Crap. How much had I given him? I felt small and weak. "What?" he panted. His hands kept snatching at my body, ignoring my attempts to rebuff his touch. "Come on, suck me." I pushed his hand away from one of my pecs. The muscle was barely there. "We have to stop, dude. Look at how small I am now! And you, you're almost six feet!" He looked, but he wasn't seeing me. I was sure he only saw the strength I still had to offer, the muscle he could still take. "Gotta get bigger. Just a little more." His arms wrapped me in an embrace, pulled me closer. The tingling erupted between us, so strong that it was almost paralyzing. His flesh scraped against mine as the transfer accelerated. The arms around me pumped and firmed. "No more," I said. My voice was shrill with panic. More than that, it was higher in pitch. It broke like a teenager's. He ground his adamantine muscles against my inferior ones. "Should've... unh. Should've listened to me before," he said, his voice not cruel, just not caring. His desire was too great. I struggled in earnest. My thrashing almost got me free, but then Kyle redoubled his grip. The next time I had enough energy to fight him, he fended off my struggles with ease. He was a full head taller than I was, and the transfer did not show any signs of stopping. He could have held me there and drained me down to nothing. But he had other ideas. Warning sirens blared in my brain the moment I felt him spinning me around. He bent me over. His massive dick, now almost a foot long, pressed against my back. He pushed me forward. The head prodded my butt, trying to find entry. "You've still got a hot ass," he slurred, drunk on his own power. "Kyle, no, don't!" I cried. The tip of his cock pressed against my hole. My cry turned into a shriek as it started pushing past my defenses. I hadn't bottomed for Kyle in a long time, and the last time, his dick had been about half its current size. Heedless, he just kept easing in, not caring how I writhed in his grip. All the while, the transfer continued. By the time he was all the way in, I had to stand on my tiptoes. I'd never been with a guy that much taller than I was. But that wasn't a problem for Kyle. Two great hands closed on my sides and lifted. My feet left the ground. He let out a grunt of effort at supporting my weight, and a tremble went through him. But as the seconds passed, it got easier, whether because I was growing lighter or he was getting stronger. At last, he seemed to stabilize. Then he started pumping into me. No, not even that. He used me like a rag doll, pushing and tugging on my diminishing body. His cock kept growing in me the whole time, until I felt like I was being shrink-wrapped on the gargantuan pole. It swelled suddenly. I felt every ridge and bend of it as it grew. I thought it was a surge of growth, but no. He let out a bass groan that rumbled in my chest as he started to cum. A hot geyser filled me, spurt after spurt. I was cumming, too. He came more in a single shot than most guys would have in an entire night of sex. The entire way through his rollercoaster of pleasure, he held me tight in arms that felt like steel girders around me. And then it was done. The tingling faded away. Kyle was gentle as he withdrew from me. I felt impossibly empty without his dick in side of me, like I'd collapse in on myself without it there to support me. He eased me back onto my feet. I couldn't even stand on my own two legs, so he helped me to bed. He was massive. My brain could barely do the math, but he was well past six feet, ripped and huge like a competition bodybuilder. Massive, veined muscles fought for space on a frame that had been built like a stick not an hour beforehand. If he was around 6'3, that put me right around the five foot mark. No wonder he looked so massive. He sat next to me on the bed. It creaked beneath his weight. I reached out and touched his arm. He flexed involuntarily. The muscle didn't rise up. It exploded, a peak that would make Everest jealous. "Sorry," Kyle said. His voice sounded like a subwoofer. The absurdity of the massive beast I'd helped create, looking so cowed, so disappointed in himself, made me almost want to laugh. Almost. "Yeah," I said, now exploring my own tiny physique. I was muscled like a little bird. I wasn't even the 98-pound weakling. I was his little brother. "Maybe we can fix it." "Got another ten grand?" I asked. "No. You?" I shook my head weakly. "Uh uh. So. Stuck like this." "I don't think I'll be needing you to spot me any more," Kyle said. "Nope," I said. We sat there in silence. After a few moments, the bed started to rock. It took me a second to realize that Kyle's titanic new body was shaking with laughter. "It's a good thing I got two vials for that price, right?" Kyle winked at me, holding something up. It was glass and full of greyish fluid. So that was how I lost all of my size and gained it back in just over an hour. Kyle hadn't been entirely honest about the price of the stuff, either. He's never tipped me in to who his supplier is, says he likes being the big man between us, but he's still taking the stuff. That became obvious the day he showed up at my place, two inches taller than I was and better hung. I didn't ask who his donor was this time. I didn't want to know. But I've been saving up, and I'm going to find Kyle's guy. It's harder than you'd think. Not something you just post on the Craigslist personals about: "Looking for Muscle Theft Potion." Trust me, I tried. As for Kyle, he's almost at the immense size he was at on that fateful day. All that beef is a lot more fun to play with when it didn't come from you, let me tell you. And Kyle doesn't seem to want to stop. I asked him the other day how big he wanted to get, and he just gave a shrug of those awesome, boulder-sized delts of his. Maybe he'll never stop. Oh well, what can you do? He always did take things too far.

Well, it's safe to say I'm using a lot of new things in this story. Never used the italic button so much in a story. Also, have never had someone grow at this speed. Thought I'd make enough parts today to reach a real growth spurt before I take a breather. Nick is starting to be a really interesting factor for me as I normally don't have someone with so much influence hanging around in a story (not to mention such a strong personality). Don't be afraid to correct me on him as this is my first time actually attempting a character like him. Comments and feedback please. Belly Down Part 3 The competition was going rather smoothly as the team arrived at their college gym. Kenny sat at the end of his own team's line of chairs as he sat and watched those of the class below fight it out on the mat. Isaiah was doing well to keep himself on his toes, almost being pinned down but squirming out with some quick readjustment. All the team knew that, if Isaiah wanted, he could be the perfect professional wrestler if he truly wanted to build himself big enough. Problem was Isaiah loved being the smallest and yet he was so good at what he did. In almost 10 seconds flat, he had the other guy on the floor and pinned, his skinny frame failing under the pure beef on Isaiah's arms and legs. Tapping out, the other guy walked off defeated and Isaiah came towards our side with an intense look. “What's wrong?” Kenny asked him. “It took me too long to get him. I need to work harder.” Isaiah sat down with a stern expression on his face. Kenny couldn't see Isaiah loved wrestling far more than he realized. Then again, Kenny wasnt aware of how much he loved wrestling deep down either. Someone else in his head knew, though. “Calling the next weight class!” came the voice of the intercom. Kenny felt his body pump with adrenaline as he felt his fears come alive. Casey arrived in time to wrap his hands around Kenny's thin shoulders and then his head gear. “You got it, Kenny. Put it all on the mat” he said own to him, his eyes focused on only Kenny. Kenny felt himself squirm in Casey's grasp before shaking himself out of it. He couldn't afford to grow a boner in the fabric of his tight singlet. Speaking of which, it was suddenly starting to chaff as he escaped his friend's grasp. “Right.” he said. Kenny saw the other guy he was up against and felt like he was going to cry. He was 142 pounds of lean muscle. Veins were running down his arms like spider webs. His muscles werent big but they were definitely below 5% body fat. Kenny was practically wetting himself before the referee even blew the whistle. Circling in the same direction as his opponent, Kenny ran scared when he threw a hand out and nearly got him by the neck. Kenny felt every thought of fear crossed his mind. I can't do this, he thought. I can't defeat a guy who's that strong looking. Kenny was proven to be up against someone strong, not just strong looking, as he was grabbed and slowly pulled into the opponent's grasp. He's too strong. I can't do it. I'm not big enough. I'm not strong enough. I can't win. Before long, Kenny was pinned on the ground in a rough grab and losing air faster than a balloon with a hole. That's one more loss on the chalk bored. Great job, Kenny. Not like you'd win against a lean ball of muscle like this when you got to this class with nothing but fat. Kenny was about to tap out when he heard Nick's voice. And that's where you're wrong. How could I make you any stronger with fat? At that, Kenny felt burning that he thought was the air leaving his brain. I'm not strong enough for this, I can't be. And you're wrong again. See how this works? Assumptions, assumptions. All you have to do is want to more. You want more strength, take it! You want more size, take it. I'm supposed to be in this box you call a head. How about you do yourself a favor and think outside of it. Kenny heard the words ring in his head. Time seemed to slow as he came to a realization. I fucking want to win. Oh really? Then win. Stop making fucking excuses. At that, Kenny felt his body tense. The guy wrapped around him, pinning in down, was glad to have gotten such an easy target to go up against. He'd lost the last match and couldn't afford to let himself get down in the dumps because of some loss. When he saw Kenny, he knew he'd win. There was nothing stopping him from taking a free win. Nothing except he could feel something wrong in his hold. He struggled hard to hold himself in place but he knew something was wrong. The guy he was holding was really fighting his grip now. His arms were tensed as he fought with the little guy's grip on his tensed arm. His arm was tightly fastened around Kenny's neck but, little by little, he was losing the fight and Kenny's face was becoming a lot less red and sweaty as he slowly pulled off his arm. Kenny had a wicked smile as he pulled with more and more strength on the guy he was up against. Everything was burning and..... it all felt so good. With a quick roll, Kenny was back on his feet again. Kenny didn't know what came over him but he felt every muscle tighten in his body, including his 2 inch cock in his singlet, the short stub suddenly chubbing to its hard 4 inches. Of course, as the two circled around each other, the opponent Kenny was up against felt his eyes hurt as the atmosphere around the boy he was up against got wavy and hard to see. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought the guy was a little bigger than he remembered. Also, he looked down and saw that his cock was hard and starting to go down his leg. He was used to seeing it as, in the heat of wrestling, its average for the blood to pump a bunch and cause a spontaneous boner. What he wasn't used to seeing was watching it grow hard to a measly 4 inches and then seem to slowly lengthen. The guy thought he was seeing things at first but, as he continued, he was sure. This kid wasn't in his weight class anymore. Before he knew, Kenny had made a grab for and, though he fought, the opponent was on his back and struggling against a wave of new strength he didnt expect from a previously little guy. The opposing teams and their coaches were cheering as Kenny turned the tables unexpectedly. He struggled but he could hear what sounded like a grumble as the kid held his grip over him and locked him. He was trapped like a bird in an iron cage. Reluctantly, the opponent tapped his hand against the mat with his free arm. He held his head in shame as he returned to his team with another defeat. He couldn't figure out what happened but he remembered the last thing he saw. That red headed little guy who suddenly wasnt so little...... with red eyes. Kenny returned to his team and looked across their shocked faces. Even Hans's big mug was gaping open at the sight of Kenny and his win. Casey had a big arm on Kenny's shoulders and a big, shit eating grin on his face. “Fuck yeah! Told you you'd kill it!” he said as he threw his other arm tightly around Kenny and pulled him in for a big hug. Kenny felt himself melt in Casey's grasp as he felt the big muscles wrap around him and give a new kind of warmth to his cold, sweaty body. Kenny pulled on a weak smile as he felt the on his face. “ You know we're going to fucking celebrate, right?” Casey said as he released Kenny. He stealthily looked down and smiled as he caught sight of his roommate's crotch and smiled. Kenny's cock was hard and very noticeable at its 6 inches. Casey quickly looked back int Kenny's eyes. He knew Kenny wasn't ready to admit he liked Casey. That was fine for him though Kenny didn't know it. Kenny himself couldn't figure out what was up with himself. He felt the new power coursing through his body and deeply felt happy about it and yet he knew where the source was. As long as I'm with you, you'll never be “weak” or “pathetic” again, came the echo of a voice within him. “ Slow down, killer! You're going to get sick eating that fast!” Casey said as he patted Kenny's back. Kenny was having trouble stopping himself from eating as he chowed down another large double cheese burger topped with fries on the patty. Kenny didn't know why but his stomach had been gurgling all the way to the fast food joint as he rode in Casey's car. Kenny stopped scarfing down fries to look up embarrassed as he looked at Casey. He couldn't figure out why Casey was looking at him with such a happy look on his face. Casey's were so beautiful as they looked into Kenny's. Kenny was redder than a tomato as he realized he'd just scarfed down 3 double cheese burgers like an animal in front of his roommate like a glutton and sat up straight. “Sorry, I'm just so fucking hungry. I don't know what's come over me.” “I see what you mean, man. I don't know what it was but, somewhere in that match, you were just changed and you were coming at him like a fucking demon!” Kenny cringed at the sound of the word demon. Oh please, you can't react to every time someone throws that word at you, came Nick's voice. I don't start shaking in boots every time someone shouts 'Jesus Christ' or 'God dammit'. Kenny ignored the voice as he looked down at his food. He still had 2 more burgers to finish and the one he was eating was just about destroyed. Casey saw the look in Kenny's eyes and smiled. “Don't be so shy, champ. A winning man needs lots of food if he's gonna keep winning, right?” he said as he lifted a handful of fries and started eating. He couldn't loose to his roommate in such a competition as eating. Kenny only smiled as he looked at his food again. “Hey........ can we go to the gym? I really need to see myself in profile” he felt brave enough to say. Casey looked shocked at what he just heard but nodded his head. “Uh, sure, man. We can work out a little too if you want” he joked. “That'd be great, man” Kenny said. Casey stopped eating and looked at Kenny. What part of him had started calling him 'man'. That wasn't something Kenny would say. “155.” Kenny's jaw dropped as he heard that number. Casey wasn't far off as he looked at the number at disbelief. “ Well that's impossible. We just weighed you yesterday. You're 134. That's 20 pounds....” Casey looked at Kenny and began to ponder that as he looked him over. Kenny didn't look quite the same in his uniform now. The singlet he'd worn under his clothes at the fast food restaurant was a lot tighter than he remembered as he looked him over. His arms were starting to look kind of rounded now that Casey looked at them. His shoulders and traps were a little bit more full than they were before. As he looked further downward, Casey could see that a bit muscle was showing in his friend's chest area. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought they were pecs. As he looked further down, he saw that the muscle in the waist, the singlet was struggling against Kenny's 6 pack. What was most noticeable was Kenny's lower body. Casey was shocked at the new definition in Kenny's legs. They were actually fighting against the singlet with a real push, making the flesh remain constantly flexed against the constraints of the leg holes. Casey had looked at the waist of his friend's body and gasped as he saw something he didn't remember in Kenny's crotch. A cock about 4 inches in length was starting to grow and elongate down Kenny's leg. He'd accidentally caught Kenny naked in their dorm and knew without a doubt Kenny wasn't all that big if not ridiculously small. That was no longer the case as Casey saw Kenny's cock bounce and push through the fabric of the singlet leg. Before long, Kenny was sporting a thick 7 incher in his crotch now. One that was starting to form a wet spot at the angry tip. Casey licked his lips before shaking his head clear and looking back up at Kenny. “ Scale must be fucking broken.” Kenny looked up with his big blue eyes at Casey. “Yeah, definitely.” Casey put his big hand on Kenny's shoulder. It was kind of hard now. “ Ready for a workout, kid?” he asked Kenny face to face. That was when he realized it. Kenny was taller than he remembered. He looked down and realized he'd never been so close to Kenny standing on the scale. Kenny took the invitation to work out as permission to leave the scale. “Sure, Casey” he said up to him. Casey took the response but he still looked shocked. Casey remembered for sure. He was 6'1. Kenny was 5'6. He remembered being able to look at the top of his head. Now, he had to stand completely straight to see the top of his hair. Must be my imagination, he thought as he began the walk to the other part of the gym. He wasn't aware of what was growing inside Kenny. And per usual, neither did Kenny. To Be Continued.

It had been two years since Vinny started balancing between his bodybuilding career and his pro wrestling gig, and it wasn't getting any easier. He loved bodybuilding, but it didn't exactly pay the bills, and he was getting to the point where the wrestling was paying pretty well, and he was due up for a two-year contract. Given his popularity in the circuit, he knew he could ask for a lot more. Still, that didn't stop him from entering a major bodybuilding contest just a week before the big wrestling match he was on the roster for that night. He was still a little drained from the hardcore dieting he'd done for the contest, but at 6' tall and 230lbs, he was ripped to the bone, and would drive the crowd wild with his flexing. Besides, the match was pretty much all choreographed out, and he was due to beat the Urban Cowboy for a chance to go for the championship belt. He'd fought the Urban Cowboy about a dozen times before, and they both had their moves down. What could go wrong? But when Vinny got to the arena, he was met in the locker room by two of the promoters, both of whom looked agitated and nervous. "What's going on?" Vinny asked them. "Ok, here's the deal, Vin," said one of them, a heavy-set guy in an ill-fitting suit. "The Urban Cowboy broke both his wrists in a rodeo this afternoon." "So the match is off?" asked Vinnie. "No,no, we can't do that. But we found a replacement....you've probably heard of him, he's called the Mighty Beast." Vinny got a weird feeling in the pit of his stomach. "Wasn't he that fat hairy old guy. I remember watching him when I was a little kid. I thought he retired?" What he failed to mention was that as that little kid, his older cousin had taken him to see pro wrestling, and the Mighty Beast was on the card. When the big gutted, bulked up powerhouse came out, Vinny had gotten that same tug in his gut. And as the brutally strong pro wrestler had beaten his opponent to oblivion, little Vinny had gotten his first boner. After that, he would ache for the Mighty Beast to show up on TV wrestling matches so he could masturbate to him. "Not exactly retired," said the promoter. "He's been wrestling on and off in Japan." "So I'm supposed to fight some old washed up dude on my way to a championship belt? What is he, like 50 years old?" The second promoter mumbled thru his hand, "Fifty-seven." "No way," said Vinny, "I'm not gonna beat up on some old timer like that. I'm 25 years old, I'll look like a jerk." Meanwhile, he was calculating in his head that the Massive Beast must have been in his forties when Vinny first started getting off on him. It was because of the thick brute muscle daddy that Vinny, when he was in his teens, started building his own muscles and flexing out in the mirror in his bedroom. "Listen Vinny, I know it's last minute, but we have a full house tonight, and we need that fifth match. Just do this for us, and we can pretty much guarantee that 2-year contract and the championship match down the road." Those sounded like some vague promises, but Vinny's heart was pounding hard at the thought of facing off with his idol. Still trying to sound nonchalant, he said "Ok, I'll do it. Does the old man know the routine?" "You said it yourself, Vin, he's an old timer. He knows all the routines. You won't regret this." As the two promoters left the locker room, Vinny thought he heard the smaller guy say, "He's gonna regret this, isn't he?" As the night progressed and the early matches started, Vinny stayed backstage, warming up and flexing in the mirrors. He couldn't help but admire his condition. His body fat was holding at about 4 percent. His muscles rippled at his slightest move, and his 8pac abs popped out like cobblestone when he flexed them. Some of the other wrestlers told him he was looking good as they passed by him, and he couldn't have agreed more. Although he had never been able to attain the sheer massive bulk of a guy like the Mighty Beast, he was still jacked up better than 99% of men. Meanwhile, there was still no sign of the old time wrestler. "Maybe he won't show up," said Vinny out loud as he hit a double-bi shot. Now that he'd had time to think about it, he had mixed feelings about beating down his long time hero. He watched himself in the mirror as his 18" biceps rose up. He kissed each hard peak, in a prelude to what he'd be doing when he got into the ring. When the time came for his match, Vinny made his way to the ring. He loved having the spotlight on him, and hearing the cheers mixed with the boos. Billed as Vin the Viking God, he'd become popular in his short time as a wrestler, and his blond hair and good looks didn't hurt, but some people loved to hate him for his arrogance. That didn't bother him because he figured they'd be arrogant too, if they looked like him. He hopped into the ring, wearing only his wrestling boots and a pair of Speedo sized trunks. He put on a show of flexing his muscular body, making sure to hit each side of the squared circle. The crowd ate it up, even the ones that heckled him. He hit pose after pose, till he was dripping sweat. Just as he was starting to think that the Beast was not going to show, entrance music started to play in the arena. The houselights dimmed, and a spotlight shown on a big hulking figure that was making his way down the main aisle. The big man wore a black cape that flowed around him as he sauntered toward the ring. He didn't wave or respond at all to the audience's cheers, but instead, seemed to be focused solely on Vinny. His dark eyes glared toward the ring . His grizzled face had an extremely powerful jaw line, thick with stubble, and an overdeveloped brow that was Neanderthal-like as it jutted out over his eyes. As he grabbed the ropes and pulled himself up, Vinny felt the whole ring shift. When he got inside the ropes, still cloaked in his cape, he jumped up and down a few times. The whole floor of the ring bounced like a trampoline. Both Vinny and the ref almost lost their footing. Just how fat had the old dude gotten, Vinny thought. But then the Mighty Beast undid his cape and let it fall behind him. There was a collective gasp from the crowd. Standing at 6'6", he weighed easily 350lbs. He was not fat. He looked solid as an ox. His chest was huge, and covered with thick salt and pepper hair. His roidgut rounded out, and even thru his thick gut hair you could see his ab ridges, cutting deeply into his hard 6pak. He had on black square cut trunks which were stretched tight as seal skin over his huge glutes and thighs...huge swollen thighs that pushed the legs of the short trunks up higher toward his crotch. His leg hair had not turned gray at all, but was jet black and curly on his 36"quads. He was barefooted, and after kicking his cape out of the ring, he turned and focused his full attention on Vinny. He stepped into the middle of the ring and put his fists up into a boxing stance. Vinny, deciding to play along, stepped up to him and put his hands up too. Vinny realized that he must look small in comparison to the massive old wrestler. He also noticed that the big man's face was overly bloated, as if from doing large amounts of anabolics. That would explain his extremely heavy muscularity. He was much bigger than Vinny had ever seen him as a younger man. Vinny noticed the size of the Beast's forearms. They had to be 18 inches, as big as Vinny's biceps, and all gnarly with twisting veins. Even his fists were over-the-top huge, with big bulging knuckles, made even bigger by his clenching of his meaty hands. Suddenly, he opened one of those meaty fists, and pointed to his big jaw, motioning to Vinny to take his best shot. This was off scripted, but Vinny decided, again, to play along. He swung up at the bigger man's jaw. The Beast dodged Vinny's jab with ease. The crowd laughed. This made Vinny bristle a little. He swung at the bigger man again, this time harder and faster. The Beast dodged again, easily. Then he did a little rope-a-dope in front of Vinny, which made the crowd laugh louder and start to cheer. Vinny didn't like the way this was going at all, so instead of throwing another punch, he swung a roundhouse kick into the side of the big man's knee. Vinny might as well have kicked a telephone pole. All he did was hurt his own shin. It felt like it almost shattered. The Mighty Beast glowered at him, balled up his ham-sized fist and slammed it into Vinny's abs. Vinny flew back like a rocket. His feet actually left the ground from the force of the blow. He hit the ropes hard, then fell to the ring. He could barely breath, he'd had the wind knocked out of him so badly. He looked up as the Beast made his way over to him. The big older man leaned over from his towering height, and put two thick fingers under Vinny's chin. He lifted Vinny up to his feet, and then kept pushing upward with those powerful fingers. Vinny, gagging and choking, grabbed the big man's 18" forearm and tried to push him away, but the powerful Beast kept digging in, until Vinny was on his tiptoes. And then, completely off the ground. Vinny's eyes teared from the pain of it. The old man held him airborne with his two fingers, then flexed his free arm, letting it rise up to its full 26" size. He kissed the peak, then lowered Vinny down till they were face to face. "This is going to be fun," said the big man, his breath hitting Vinny's face like a heat wave. He dropped Vinny to the mat, and then hit a most-muscular pose over him. His traps rose up, thick as an ox yoke. His delts swelled to the size of basketballs. The crowd went apeshit. Vinny had never seen so much muscle on one man. The tug in his gut was ten times stronger than he'd ever felt it, and it spread to his loins. He felt his dick engorging. He knew that if he stood up, the crowd would see his hardon. But before he had a chance to move, the Beast scooped him off the ground and pressed him overhead, one hand on his crotch and one hand on his neck. He started walking around the ring, showing the crowd how he could press Vinny's 230 pounds up and down like a broomstick. Vinny saw the ref leaning against a turnbuckle with awe in his eyes and a pup tent in his pants. Vinny had never felt such strength. And then he felt the Beast's thick thumb rubbing into his crotch until it stroked up against his swelling cock. Vinny's vision went white with pleasure. He put his left hand down onto the top of the bigger man's delt, a delt that was bigger than Vinny's head, and bowling ball hard. He could feel the power of it as the Beast pressed him up and down, up and down. After twenty reps, just as Vinny thought he was going shoot in his trunks, the Beast dropped him behind his head, letting Vinny fall the eight feet to the ring with a thud. With the wind knocked out of him again, Vinny struggled to his knees. He looked over and found that he was eye level with the big man's calves. They were immense. Vinny shook his head in disbelief. The Beast saw him looking at them, so he raised on foot up onto its ball and flexed the calf muscle. It swelled out like an over-filled hot water bottle. Vinny grunted out in awe. But then the Beast dove on top of him, driving Vinny flat onto his face. It felt like a bank vault had landed on him. "Come on, babe, fight me," growled the big man, as he ground his weight into him. Vinny twisted and squirmed as hard as he could, and maybe it was because he was so slippery from the heavy sweat he'd already worked up, he was able to slip out from under his brutally strong opponent. He rolled away from him quickly, jumped to his feet, ran to the ropes, bounced off of them and bodyslammed himself on top of the Beast. It was like landing on top of a boulder. At least when he landed on the mat, it had give. The big brute's back muscles had no give at all. Vinny shimmied his way to the back of the Beast's neck, slid his arms around and under the huge back and applied his full-nelson as tight as he could. He felt the massive mountain of a man underneath him start to move, the back muscles tighten as he got to his feet, Vinny clinging to his hold. By the time the Mighty Beast stood up to full height, Vinny's feet were dangling off the ground. He struggled to maintain his full-nelson, but the big man's lats were so wide and thick, he felt his grip slipping. And then, the Beast took a hold of Vinny's forearms. Vinny felt the powerful fingers wrap around his wrists like vices. Then he felt the Beast break his hold, pulling his hands apart with ease, then pulling his arms upward and judo flipping Vinny's whole body over his head and down to the mat onto his back. Vinny looked up, his eyes glazed, and watched as the Mighty Beast put his big foot on Vinny's chest, then flexed into a double-bi shot. The Beast was so heavily muscled, he reminded Vinny of the cartoon wrestler from the Bugs Bunny cartoon, whose muscles piled up and up, muscle on top of muscle, just like the Beast. Vinny was harder than he'd ever been in his life, and when his massive opponent bent over and picked him up, slamming him into a tight bearhug, his feet dangling in the air. Vinny let out a groan not from the crushing pain of the hug, but because he felt his hardon pressing into the stone hard roidgut of the big man. "Oh yeah, babe," the Beast said to Vinny, "you like this, don't you?" He squeezed Vinny harder against his huge chest and gutball. Then he slid Vinny up and down his hairy torso, grinding Vinny's dick into his thick pro wrestler muscle. "Oh god....." groaned Vinny. "And I just keep getting bigger and stronger. Feel it?" said the Beast as he squeezed harder. Vinny felt like his ribs would shatter. "Ffuckk," said the young pro. "That's it, babe. Cum to this muscle. Worship it. Spew to my 350lbs of superior size and power." He slid Vinny up and down. Vinny couldn't hold out. He busted right in his trunks. He came and came to his powerful opponent. He leaned his head against the Beast's thick neck and breathed him in. His scent smelled like leather and gun metal. Vinny came some more. Then he heard the roar of the crowd, and remembered where he was. "They can't see this...." Vinny said, realizing that his reputation might be sullied if the crowd got a look at him in this state. "Don't worry, stud," said the older fighter, "I'll get you out of here. Just tap out on my shoulder." Then he shook Vinny back and forth a couple of times, then squeezed him hard. Vinny tapped out on the massive wrestler's right delt. The ref called the match and the bell rang. The Beast lifted Vinny up and laid him over his right shoulder. The ref tried to raise the Beast's arm in victory, but the look that the big man gave him made him back up against the ropes. Instead, the wrestler flexed his free left arm and held it up next to Vinny's leg, showing that his biceps were bigger than Vinny's quads. Then he carried Vinny out of the ring, climbing down with the smaller man on his shoulder. He strutted up the aisle as the crowd went wild, and disappeared into the backstage area. "Now we're going to shower off," said the Beast, as he set Vinny down in the locker room. "Then, I'm taking you back to my hotel room, where you can service me proper." The big man stripped off his black trunks and his big dick flopped out, swinging between his massive thighs. Vinny wasn't sure what he could do with something that big, but he was eager to find out.

Another digimon(/furry) continuous story attempt. Outside Machinedramon’s city where he once ruled, there is a bar called the Flex Fountain that serves ‘strong’ drinks, both in the literal and figurative sense. Again, it’s a digimon centered/focused and two writers can work on one digimon, continuing/finishing where one has left off, in addition of bringing other digimon to join in on the growth later on in the story. However, writers can branch out and start another new storyline with a different digimon if they wish. Just be sure to write _____’s (Name of Digimon, bold/enlarged lettering) Storyline at the top of your post as well as those who add to that particular storyline to prevent confusion. For ex. Veemon’s Storyline. If you want to do different kinds of storylines with an already used digimon with a different drink/product, then just add Story with a number after it. For ex. Veemon Story #2. Again, sex is allowed as well as other types of fetishes/TFs and you can determine the rate of growth. A 20-25 ft one story bar located in outskirts by the main road leading into the city where Machinedramon once ruled during the Dark Masters reign where the city was more brighter than gray than it was before. A huge sign labeled "The Flex Fountain" was on the roof with a banner stretched across saying "Grand Opening" in big red letters while above was a neon animated sign of a muscular clawed arm flexing. Digimon from near and far were talking about it as they seen fliers in the city and elsewhere before opening. It was a bar that served drinks, non-alcoholic and alcoholic, that could give any digimon huge amounts of muscle and strength. Inside, the bar had a long bar counter in the right side of the room with bolted down round cushioned bar stools. There were shelves of many alcoholic drinks behind the counter that was just as long and had about five rows of bottles with different shapes and sizes, but had some odd names and labels like "Strengthen Scotch", "Victory Veiny Vodka", "Burly Bear Beer", “Adonis Ab Ale”, “Pec-uliar Pina Colada”, “Macho Man Margarita”, etc. There were many kinds of glasses and mugs for drinks below the counter and on some of the shelves. The bartender happens to be a Vajramon who drying a wine glass with a blood red colored napkin, but in a bartender uniform of a black vest and tie with a long sleeved shirt than the familiar red armor it wore. On the other side of the bar were plenty of things for customers to do, such as, playing pool and darts for there were about a couple of pool tables and dart boards on the wall. Some round poker tables were in the mix as well. There also some slot machines in the back where the bathrooms were and karaoke in the far right corner of the huge room. The walls were a silver-white and the floor was mostly dark beige ceramic tiles. Most of the customers were huge, packed with muscle! Higher level digimon such as Weregarurumon and Cyberdramon that were already well built with muscle, but the ones in the bar looked like they had taken tons of steroids, looking more like over exceeding body-builders with great thickness and vein popping bulges. There were even some rookies there being about 3 or 4 times their normal height, more adult-sized humanoid builds and structures and nearly the same size as the champions and ultimates in the room, packed with rock hard muscle all around, inflated pecs, abs, calves and all. It was in the late evening hours approaching midnight as the Vajramon was near finishing up cleaning and wiping another round of glass mugs, shot and wine glasses while looking over the bar patrons drinking and clanking bottles and mugs, talking, playing pool with some playful roughhousing, and other activities the bar had to offer. He heard the front door opening and smiled and greeted as a curious and first-time customer walked in.

Sorry about the delay! I know someone was hoping that I'd post this sooner but I've been playing with college and Photoshop so I almost had too little time to write something new. Luckily, I got enough time next week to right atleast 2 new chapters. Crossing fingers! OH, and I hope you guys enjoy this one. The goal of this one was to flesh out the characters a little while adding a bit off...... color. Enjoy! Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2829-the-bears-cub-part-8/ The Bear’s Cub Part 9 It was a really different feeling walking around the frat house. My underwear was tight to my skin and felt so light, giving me a sort of sinful feel that gave me the feeling my parents could walk in at any moment and I’d be there, on full display to be embarrassed and almost naked. It was different here though. I felt really good for some reason. Almost as if I could walk around the Cave in nothing but a jockstrap and it would all be cool. I could just imagine Bear in a tight one himself and stretching it like its plastic wrap with that beast he was packing. The house was quiet, a contrasting to all the other times I’d been in the Cave. There wasn't a massive frat horny frat member around that might try to take me and break me like a Slim Jim. Am I slut? I thought to myself a bit hesitantly. I really enjoyed the sex. Like, REALLY enjoyed the sex. But it was so much to take on from the time before all this started. I was a spring chicken in a field of hungry sex wolves with big muscles, wide struts, and big endowments centering the masterpieces. Was that wrong? I thought about things like that and got chills up my spine as I walked down the stairs and pulled at the waistband again. I liked the feeling but it was still tight and it left a red mark when I looked down to observe. I could felt my cock harden as I imagined the red mark on someone bigger than me. I could see Donut now, his pale skin contrasting that red mark. My cock twitched in the pouch of my briefs as I thought about him. I thought I was bound to drool the way I was thinking about all those amazing curves and that red hair flaring out as he held me down. I’m not cheating on anyone, I thought. I have nothing to be ashamed of. I laughed at the realization that I wasn’t alone in the fact that I always thought about sex. It was fucking college! Everyone’s thinks about it! I probably think as much about them as straight guys think about girls, I joked to myself. I was a little hesitant to enter the kitchen now. It was such a humbling experience how my little 5’6 body had trouble reaching counters because the house was made for much bigger men. Everything cookable was up at the top of the drawers and I didn’t want t look ridiculous climbing the kitchen counter like a toddler trying to get food on their own. The only thing I could reach were the poptarts. There were so many different kinds I found it almost odd that any of the cubs would eat these. They probably dissolved in their systems in, what, less than 2 hours? Regardless, my stomach got me raring to jump and grab a box of plain strawberry that I practically flew to reach. It was when I landed that I stopped in my tracks and I looked at my feet. Something wasn’t right. I knew for a fact that, because I was so small, the ground didn’t create much of a vibration when I landed. I shouldn’t have heard a sound. Then, I looked at my feet and gasped. The way they reached out didn’t look the same. Were they bigger? I went over to the kitchen table and just looked at my feet as I ate poptarts, my eyes intently looking for differences. My feet were healthy and clean, like I always kept them. But my legs didn’t connect them the way my body did. There was even a vein as if there were actual muscle in there! A smile crept on my face for a second as I reached for another pack of Poptarts but suddenly my thoughts sort of shrank in my head. They seemed really insignificant suddenly. Who gives a fuck about feet or food, I suddenly thought. Where had this come from? I was motionless as thoughts ran through my mind. My feet are puny. These little tappers aren’t worth shit. But Bear’s…… I didn’t even realize my hand was in my little briefs as I thought about the cubs. I subconsciously leaned back in my chair and looked up at the ceiling. If I could see myself, it would have looked like I was looking into another world or at a television. It wasn’t far off as I thought of Bear and the cubs. HIS cubs. My cock was rapidly getting hard as I lay in my briefs on the kitchen chair, moaning as my cock grew in my hand. Was it bigger? I didn’t take a quality second to think about that as I pounded away in my briefs. I didn’t realize my other hand was rubbing against my body until I was fully hard. Whoa, where did all of those muscles come from? Before I knew it, I was really looking at my body. The muscles weren’t large. Still, they were tight and lean like a track athlete. I felt the strength in the muscles and flexed some. My body felt so firm now! I was fidgeting in the chair a little. Rubbing here, then rubbing there. My mouth was gaping open as I tried to release the pressure from touching my own nipples. I didn’t remember having sensitive nipples till now. I was so in the throes of pleasure, I could tell my toes were curling. I leaned back in the chair and was practically using the head of the seat stand at a 45 degree angle from the ground. I was practically hovering as my legs flexed and lifted my ass off the chair. “Ugh!” I grunted as my cock tightened and shot off my jizz like a gun. There was more than I remembered as I actually came for a good bit and it got on the table. When it was over, I was in the chair still, my body weak from climax. My eyes were closed as I tried to recuperate. I didn’t hear anything. Not even the big steps moving towards me. “Not great” came a familiar, condescending voice from behind me. I was quickly opened my eyes as I realized I was no longer alone. A big man came around from behind and dragged his finger over my salty mess on the table, bringing it to his mouth as he looked at me. “Not very good but oh well” said Toxic as he licked his lips and looked down at me with a bit of a smirk. “Liking the new size, runt?” he said down to me. I went red almost as I quickly grabbed my cock and did everything I could to stuff it back in and pretend like he hadn’t seen anything. New size? “You’re so little it’s ridiculous. If we're all going to get bigger, you could have at least gained some real mass. Here's some real fucking muscle” With that, Toxic raised a lean arm and flexed. I gasped as I saw that bicep bulge and rise. It had to be over 19 inches of muscle packed on one arm. Toxic was wearing tight a tight t-shirt with letters stretched over his big pecs and his nipples almost pulling at it themselves. His arms filled the short sleeves even though they were now up to his shoulders and looked like if he hunched them, it might explode. I could hear him puffing himself up and chanting "big, big, big". He was wearing a watch but it looked tight on his big, veined arm. I could only really see his legs from this position but I could tell his entire lower body was big as it filled his jeans and looked like he’d burst at the seams by squatting too much. He was wearing sandals but it looked like they were just a little small on him. This filled body had my attention. He saw my hunger and chuckled. “At least you know to appreciate a mad with real muscle” he said as he raised his bicep some and kissed the peak. I drooled as it was one of the things I always found hot about big athletes. Cocky as fuck. “W-Wha—“ “Wha-Wha-What am I talking about? Bullshit! You can’t tell me you didn’t notice yet.” I looked down at my body and really noticed my muscles. They were so much different from how they were before. I looked at him and he looked at my body too but not in the same way. It felt more like disgust from him. “I can’t blame you. It’s not a lot to look at, huh?” Instantly, I got a bit mad. I was really overwhelmed with him before but, now, Toxic was pissing me off. I tried to stand up and walk away but I felt a big, powerful hand grab my shoulder and hold me in place. “Where ya goin’? Got all these muscles and I have no one to help me come down from the high.” At this, he spun me around and I looked up at him. He was so big and he looked like he could eat several steaks with that look he was giving me. I thought about how I felt a few moments ago. Was this what I looked like getting horny and bothered all of a sudden? I wanted to run but Toxic was sure I wasn’t going anywhere. He looked at me like I’d just covered myself in barbeque sauce. Toxic walked forward, pushing me back till my back touched the couch in the next room. Before I knew it, he’d flipped me over it and I was on my stomach. “That’s a good runt” he said as he began to unzip his tight fitting jeans and his own white briefs came out for air as the package got some space. He was bigger than I remembered as he pulled down his pants and the big beast he coveted was lifted and then dropped over his underwear, the endowment bouncing a little with its weight. I was about to run as flashes of the last time I’d had sex with Toxic came to me. I had to get away. Toxic had my leg before I was really on my feet and he flung back down on the couch, holding me in place with one hand like I was a balloon he was holding against gravity. I fought but it was useless. I was placed on my stomach and had little room to fight or defend myself. My ass was free game. Toxic let his pants fall and he used his other hand to grab at the couch so he could hold his weight over me. “Just relax and enjoy it, runt” he said down to me. I closed my eyes as I prepared to be assaulted by this big horrible, beautiful man on top of me. I fought but I felt so defeated. He grabbed waistband and yanked it down to put my ass on full display. Right as I thought I felt a big cockhead graze my cheeks, the hovering feeling of hormonal man above me was gone. I heard someone hit the wall like a force had thrown them at it. I opened my eyes and looked behind me to see a naked man with clearly pale skinned heritage in his genes. Donut’s big muscular back was a comfort but it was different. He looked so much bigger! His ass was filling his jock strap and then some with it’s big, hard form. He was so big that, even though Toxic was wider, I could only see his hands and legs grasping the wall. Donut was so wide. His sweaty body was a work of art in the sunlight as held Toxic. When he spoke with his powerful voice, I was actually taken aback because…..well….. it sounded… Scottish. “Ah gang doonby tae git a good pump 'n' ye attack th' wee Cub?” Donut said to Toxic face to face as Toxic was being pinned over a foot above the ground. Toxic looked like he was in pain being held on the wall the way he was but he forced a smile. “Don’t get too excited, Angus” Toxic said through bared teeth. “You’re Scottish is showing.” There was a booming thud as Donut pulled Toxic off the wall and forced him back on it with force. “Clam up, ya’ hurdie! That's nae mah pumpin' name! ” he roared. “Ah thought we telt tae keep aff th' Cub!” I saw Donut cock his arm back and my cock was hard like titanium. His arm was big before but it was so much different now! That bicep was really impressive the way it bulged bigger than my head and made his forearms and shoulders swell! His roadmap like back was being redrawn as his muscles all tightened. Even Toxic looked like he was starting to get afraid of Donut fast. I came over to Donut. "Don't hurt him, Donut! He's just being an ass!" I tried to plead. Half of me wanted to hurt Toxic after he tried to take me and use me again like a lucky sock or a condom but I knew it wasn't right. I was almost afraid for him but it all meant nothing when the door slammed open. Bear was home. “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” To Be Continued……..

Hi everyone, As many of you know, I'm one of Michael Fitt's biggest fans. This week is his site's sixth anniversary. I've been a member since day one. To celebrate, I've written another story with Mike as a super-hero. Enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- While the life of a super-hero certainly has its excitement, Super-Fitt, in his everyday identity of Michael Fitt, was planning something very exciting: His site's anniversary. He had shot videos. He had written blog posts. He had prepared for cam shows. It was ready to roll. He had been so preoccupied that he had not been using any of his super-senses. When he turned on the TV, he got a terrible shock. Dr. Malgenie, a renegade scientist, had sent the following announcement to the media: No one should be allowed to have the kind of power the man who calls him Super-Fitt seems to possess. How do we know he is not planning on global domination? I hereby demand that he surrender himself to me immediately or else I will destroy all he holds dear. What was this crazy person saying? As Super-Fitt, he had been as open as he reasonably could about his willingness to use his incredible powers for the good of all. The news report was interrupted with a report that there were three bizarre situations happening simultaneously in three U.S. cities: A giant robot was attacking Miami, a mysterious cloud of poisonous gas was approaching Denver, and a missile was approaching Houston. Super-Fitt realized that, as the homes of three of his most loyal VIPs, these were cities he had spent a fair amount of time defending. There was no time to spare, so, as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body, our hero bounced his Super-Pecs, thus triplicating himself. Each of his selves teleported to the appropriate city. In Miami, Super-Fitt I found himself facing a forty-foot-tall robot that looked like a refugee from a low-budget sixties horror film. “Not that big, really,” he thought, but he knew he could handle it without a problem at his normal size. The robot took a swipe at Super-Fitt with its hand. SF grabbed the hand and, with his super-strength, pulled it off and, crumpled the human-sized hand into a ball as if it were aluminum foil. Sparks flew from the robot’s arm. It attempted to stomp SF who simply stood firm on the ground as the robot's leg shattered into pieces against SF's indestructible body. “Time to bring this to and end,” Super-Fitt quipped as he grabbed the robot's toppling form and lifted it over his head. Flying into the stratosphere, he took the metal monster into his right hand and hurled it toward the sun. Within two minutes, the robot was incinerated. Meanwhile, in Denver, Super-Fitt II flew over the outskirts of the city and saw a weird pink cloud floating. Knowing that it would be fatal to humans who inhaled it but harmless to him, Super-Fitt decided to beat them to it. He began drawing the cloud into his mouth with his super-breath. Within a minute, the whole huge cloud was within his super-body. Super-Fitt hovered over the city, closed his eyes and concentrated. He then released the gas through his mouth, having transmuted it to pure oxygen. In Houston, Super-Fitt III faced a somewhat different challenge. The missile headed for the city was coming from outer space. He had to lead it away from its target without touching it, lest it be set off. He changed his body into a super-electro-magnet and flew up to intercept the missile. Attracted to SF's magnetism, it followed him away from the ground and back up into space. De-magnetizing his body as the missile left the atmosphere, the weapon headed off into the void where it would do no harm. As he consolidated himself back into one super-body, Super-Fitt used his telescopic vision to follow the trajectory the missile had taken to Earth. It apparently had originated on the planet Mars. SF's super-hearing then detected a message sent from Dr. Malgenie: Surrender yourself to me, Super-Fitt! Transporting himself to the Red Planet, Super-Fitt found a structure he guessed to be Dr. Malgenie's lair. Appearing before the mad scientist, SF grinned and said “Here I am!” “Ah, Super-Fitt! I knew you would see reason.” “Reason? I'm not surrendering. I'm here to return you to Earth.” “Don't bother. It won't be there much longer.” “What do you mean?” “My blaster weapon beam will obliterate the whole planet within a few minutes. I will have my revenge on those idiots who laughed me out of academia. I had to get you off the Earth first. And even you can't save them now. It's impossible!” Smirking, Super-Fitt spoke in a voice that shook Dr. Malgenie's whole building: “For me, nothing is impossible!” In the next instant, SF teleported himself into space, very near the Earth. The Earth had to be surrounded by something indestructible. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, Super-Fitt caused himself to grow and grow to a size he had never imagined before. He continued to grow until he was enormous enough to swallow the Earth. As it disappeared into SF's mouth, Dr. Malgenie's blaster weapon beam was harmlessly deflected from those amazing Super-Pecs. After returning the Earth to its place and returning to his usual size, Super-Fitt reappeared before Dr. Malgenie. “Care to try that again, Malgenie? No, don't bother!” With a bounce of the Super-Pecs, the blaster weapon beam generator was turned into a jack-in-the-box with Dr. Malgenie's face. “You dare?” Dr. Malgenie began. “I dare? You're the one who nearly destroyed three major cities and then the entire planet. Do you realize all the ways I could mess you up? I could crush your bones. I could turn into an ant and step on you. I could blow you into deep space. I could throw you through the wall and let the Martian atmosphere take care of you. But I'm going to return you to Earth and turn you in to the authorities.” “With my genius, I'll find a way to escape.” “Yeah, about that.” Super-Fitt put his finger to Dr. Malgenie's forehead while bouncing his Super-Pecs. Malgenie held his head on both sides. “What have you done to me?” “You now have average human intelligence. Congratulations, Mr. Evil Genius. You are now mediocre.” With that Super-Fitt returned his vanquished foe to Earth, where he would have a lot of explaining to do, if he still could. SF then returned home. He had an anniversary to celebrate.

Tristan Part 3 Going down an escalator, Tristan stares from one shop to another, trying to familiarize himself with all the stores while also looking for a help wanted sign. "So Tristan, did you find anything you like?" "Yeah, I found a couple of shirts and a pair of shorts." "That's good." Looking around, Tristan notices that it's noon, on an early July day, but the mall isn't even moderately crowded. Just a few groups of high-schoolers, some parents with their kids, and a dozen or so senior citizens spread about. Most stores are empty or at least seemingly empty, and a few are actually closed. "Hey Drew, why is it so empty? Back where I'm from the malls are insanely crowded during the summers." "Well almost two thirds of the town’s population leaves during the summer, so everything gets real empty around here. Two, three weeks before the semester starts everybody floods back here and this place becomes a mess. Thousands of freshmen free from their parents running around buying all kinds of unnecessary things. Worse when they have their parents, fussing and encouraging them to buy something advertised by some morning news show. The whole mall becomes a disaster." "Yeah?" "Yeah. So how's the job hunt?" "No luck. Every place that's open is fully staffed, and apparently the owners give jobs back to the returning students before hiring any new faces." "Tends to happen, but you'll find something eventually." "I hope so, not doing anything all day is staring to drive me nuts." "Well I see you have been hitting the gym. You're arms look bigger than when we first met. Oh hey there's Afano and Blake." Afano sits in the middle of a bench meant for three people; his shoulders make it impossible for somebody to sit next to him. Blake sits adjacent to Afano, on another bench, and is first to spot Drew and Tristan walking over. "You guys ready to go?" asks Blake. "I am" "Me too." "Alright let's go." "I was telling Tristan how his arms look bigger, compared to when we first met him," starts Drew as the group begins walking toward an exit. "It's hard to tell, with his height gain," says Afano, "that's why I keep telling him to hit the gym. He's surprisingly strong, I mean you look strong, but you definitely are lifting out of your weight class," he continues as he looks at Tristan. "I used to work at a metal recycling center, so I'm used to lifting heavy things.." "So is that the kind of job you're looking for?" asks Drew. "Not really. I mean the money was great, but I'd rather not spend all day lugging around metal scrapes under the hot sun." "That's how you got shredded, by lugging metal?" "That and eating healthy." The group passes by a tall mirror, positioned right between two bathrooms. Afano takes a moment to admire himself. The Samoan giant is literally spilling out of his stringer tank top. His immense pecs are so large the fabric can't reach over to fully cover his exposed nibbles. Afano smiles to his reflection and begins running his hands over his abs. Blake takes notices that Afano's gargantuan arms and pecs are missing from his peripheral vision. He turns around to spot the giant flexing in front of the mirror. "Guys wait up, we got a bit of self-worshiping going on," says Blake to Drew and Tristan. "There's nothing wrong with admiring your body. God I spend so many hours in the gym, I should be allowed to walk around shirtless anywhere I want," decrees the giant as he removes his tank top and continues flexing. After striking several poses, Afano leaves his reflection and walks back to the group. However, instead of taking his position next to Blake, he walks right up to Tristan. He close to three inches taller than the new comer, but significantly wider. Much wider, so much wider, any person standing behind the giant wouldn't know there was a young man facing opposite the giant. "Is something wrong?" "No not really. Walking over here, I noticed that you look 'small.'” He pauses for a moment to take a look around, “Mostly everyone here is wearing some sort of tank top and shorts, except you. At and around the apartment you go shirtless sometimes, and you're unbelievably shredded and you have mass. But every time we go out, you always wear a t-shirt and jeans, to hide your muscles and make yourself look small." "Okay, where is this going?" "You have an insane physique, the kind most guys would kill to have, and most girls would do anything to fuck. So how come you hide it?" "I wear what I find comfortable, which is mostly t-shirts and jeans. If my physique is hidden it's because the clothing is loose, not because I'm consciously hiding anything. Besides, why does any of this matter to you?" Afano thinks over the question for a moment, still shirtless. Some of the few mall goers stare at his immense body; some turned on, others repulsed by the bulging oversized muscles. Opposite the giant, mall goers either see Blake or Drew; they pay little if any attention to Tristan. Blake breaks the silence, "You look weird." Before Afano can add to the conversation, Drew begins talking, "Let me explain. When we first interviewed you for the spare room, you didn't strike us as anything really all that notable. No tattoos, no piercings, no strange mannerisms, honestly neither your personality nor physical appearance were noteworthy, or at least at first. When we started narrowing down the candidates, you sort of popped up. That guy with brown eyes, black hair, over six feet; we called you up again and arranged another meeting during your next college visit. Then we agreed to offer up the room." "I'm gonna be honest. The second time you showed up, I thought, 'this guy is pretty cute,'" adds Afano, "During your second visit, I couldn't help but notice how your facial features just popped out, or that you were relatively tall and looked solid. Then actually living with you, pretty cute became really handsome, and solid became shredded as fuck." "Tons of people have said that to me. I still don't get the point." "I'm just saying you should show off a little. Add a little swagger to your walk, wear tighter clothes, do something," urges Afano, oddly full of passion. "Yeah, if he didn't pester you to go to the gym, you probably won't have left the apartment at all, I mean except to look for a job. You're 18 and on your own, and the first thing you do is look for a job. Seriously?" adds Blake. "Of course I'm going to search for a job, I need to support myself." "You have plenty of money saved up," counters Afano. "Hey, some friends of mine are throwing are throwing a big birthday party at the end of the month, and we're taking you. No objections," "Okay." "Alright so it's settled, we are going to get you shit-faced. Also you're going to the gym with Blake and me." "Alright, alright, just so long was we can leave; we've been standing here forever." The next day, Tristan spends mid-morning and all afternoon searching for a possible job in another town, but turns up empty handed. He drives to the apartment to switch clothes and then drives toward the university gym. The gym is incredibly large, and well stocked, but most surprisingly it's open 24/7. Once through the doors he immediately spots Afano, Blake and even Drew, who usually works out during the mornings. "Alright so I'm ready to do something." The next day. "Should my legs have a pulse?" "That's normalish, especially for such an intense work out. Here drink this and take these," says Drew as he gives Tristan a glass of water and various pills. Tristan takes the pills and swallows them, along with several gulps of water before asking, "What do they do?" "Most people ask and then sallow. There's protein in the water, the pills are to help promote muscle repair and growth. You are going to need a ton of these." "Does any of that stuff actually work? I mean there are tons of vitamins that don't do a damn, other than led to really expensive urine." "Trust me these work. The month after I started taking all this stuff, I gained some pretty serious mass, and I increased all my lifts. Believe me; you'll want these to maximize your results." Tristan looks down at his calves; no longer red or swollen. They look exactly the same as they did yesterday; however, the muscle tissues have been completely destroyed. Every time his brain sends a signal to his calves, they angrily respond by bursting into pain. "I feel like dying. You people are monsters." Afano walks into the kitchen to find Tristan, legs spread out wide in a V. "You're the monster. Fuck, for a novice, you squatted weights that experienced lifters would be proud of," smiles Afano. "I get the impression I shouldn't have done that." "Maybe not for your first time, but you need to push yourself to get real results," says Drew. Tristan stares at Drew and Afano, both wearing just boxers and sandals. Drew has a solid V shaped torso, though Tristan's attention immediately goes to his bulky arms and pecs. Those specific body parts look like they belong on somebody who weighs a good twenty pounds more. Still, Drew doesn't seem to be out of proportion, in fact his confidence and natural charisma seem to flow into his muscles. He likes his large upper body and works hard to build and maintain it, and he can somehow look impressive even while standing next to Afano. The college senior outweighs Drew by close to a hundred pounds and is four inches taller; his body screams power and strength. Afano's muscles aren't as toned as Drew's, which isn't to say they are soft or flabby, but are instead just plain bulky. His waist is probably 40 something inches, though it looks significantly smaller do to his immense shoulders. His legs and arms look like a grocer stuffed several melons into long plastic brown bags. His bulbous body occupies an absurd amount of space, every time he moves the kitchen seems to get smaller. "Tristan, you still in there?" "W...what?" "We were asking about your old job. Didn't you ever get sore?" "Sometimes, but I was never expected to move almost double my body weight, using just my legs." "Well the more you do it, the less it'll hurt." "I doubt that." Tristan gets up to walk away. Upon standing his legs buckle, almost turning to jelly. He takes a step toward his bathroom, immediately his legs respond by shouting, "Fuck you," with every step. Right, "fuck." Left, "you." After a short eternity of searing pain, Tristan sits in his bathtub running a warm bath. He stretches out his tall body, out along the tub and tries to relaxing, before falling asleep for two hours. For the next three weeks Tristan continues going to the gym with his roommates, to avoid their nagging to, "do something." Initially the workouts are hellish, but gradually his body begins to adapt to the harsh one or two hour sessions. The soreness following a day's work out becomes less severe, and his recovery time decreases. Tristan puts on a shirt from back home. After two months, a little over an inch in height, and several pounds of muscle, the shirt is snug. It shows off his chest and arms nicely, but still hides his abs. His shorts reveal a pair of matching brownish calves covered with sinewy muscle, and covered with a dusting of hair. Glancing over his reflection, on his bathroom mirror, Tristan walks out to find Blake standing outside his bedroom door. "The guys wanted to check if you were ready." "Just need my wallet." Blake watches as Tristan bends his arm to pick up his wallet. A month ago his bicep would have sort-of-mostly filled the sleeve, but now it actually stretches the sleeve. He notes how Tristan's shirt hugs his pecs and upper arms, yet is incredibly loose around his waist. 'He needs to tailor his shirts,' thinks Blake as he and Tristan head out the door. As Tristan walks to Blake's truck, Afano and Drew take notice of his newly improved physique. They have been monitoring his developments, but today he really shines. In the rear view mirror, Afano is treated to a full view of Tristan climbing into the truck. He notices how round and tight Tristan's ass looks in those shorts greenish brown shorts. The shorts themselves are positively hideous, but a fine ass can make even the ugliest of shorts or paints stunning. Blake begins driving toward a house located near the end of the county line. A lone house, two stories tall and surrounded by trees and hills. No a single neighbor in any direction for almost an entire mile. Already the music is blaring and there are people running around with red cups in hand. "So little buddy, welcome to your first of many parties."

Gabriel is a really powerful guy who has an insatiable appetite for not only lifting, but also eating. Luckily for him, he also has a really great job too. He works for a very powerful law practice that has a lot of influence in the city he lives in. It is not something he focuses on a great deal anymore, so he pays a lot more attention to his real passion. He knows that eating a lot can be beneficial to his lifting so he doesn’t focus entirely on the amount of reps he does, but rather the weight he lifts. His passion for strength is evident when he looks in the mirrors wherever he is. He has taken steroids and knows that they can be bad for him, but they have given him a body that he can't help but to love. He has to wear custom clothes because he is so massive. He wishes that he was taller though. His chest is incredibly thick and he has an impressive roid gut that sticks way out in front of him. His tailored shirts show his roid gut insanely well as each distention protrudes. Gabe has a young assistant, Madison that was assigned to him by the firm a few months ago. He was originally afraid of him because of his dominating appearance, but now appreciates how bold he is towards him. He has also become quite attracted to Gabe. He secretly thinks about him when he takes his suit jacket off and his roid gut juts outward from in between his buttons on his shirt. Madison is often in his office just to catch a glimpse of it. One day while Gabe is dozing off in his chair inside his office, he awakens to find a hulking figure standing in front of his desk. It glares straight at him and sticks a syringe in front of him on the top of his desk. It makes a motion to plunge the syringe into his roid gut and push the serum all the way in. He growls and makes no hesitation about it and just does it. The serum is injected inside him and he places the syringe back on the desktop. The figure grabs the syringe and disappears into thin air. Madison comes in not two minutes later and finds him standing up. He is feeling unbelievably powerful and picks up the desk like it is made of Styrofoam. His assistant drops his briefcase and is shocked by how easy it was for him to do that and is majorly turned on by it. He places his hand in his trousers and starts to stroke his cock as he witnesses this. As Gabe holds the desk over his head, his roid gut begins to react and pushes his shirt away from his pants. Madison pumps his cock faster as he witnesses this growth sequence starting. Gabe feels so strong that he decides to take the desk and throw it through a side wall in his office. He watches as the entire wall crumbles beneath his power. It is at this point that he looks down and sees his gut pushing its way out of his tailored shirt growing bigger and bigger. He can feel the shirt pushing upward to make room for his expanding waistline. He growls louder as he feels his body getting wider when his shirt starts straining against his expanding lats pushing the seams to their limits. His neck is growing thicker as his shoulders start ripping through the top of the shirt. His wide legs blow through his trousers exposing his thick beefy quads. He is so psyched up that he flexes his massive arms which instantly shred the entire top half of his shirt. His pecs are so heavy now that they make his back have to double up on their muscularity. He eventually gets so wide that he busts through all of his clothes. His thick meaty cock now hangs down below his outrageous gut waiting to be serviced. Madison stops stroking his cock to go over and worship him. As soon as he approaches the behemoth that Gabe is, he completely rips his assistant’s entire wardrobe off. He picks him up in his enormous hands and starts to lick on Madison’s smaller frame. He moans uncontrollably as Gabe’s wet tongue massages his developed chest and well-toned legs. He moves down to his nicely shaped cock and starts sucking on him, slurping along the way and deep-throating. He has always liked Madison deep down and has wanted to pleasure him for quite some time. He starts to move faster on his assistant’s cock making him want more. He feels Madison’s balls swelling up with cum as he makes it very clear he wants the load inside. ‘If you feed me that scrumptious load Madison, I will reward you with one of my own.’ He can feel it moving up Madison’s shaft as he opens his mouth to catch the sweet nectar. He shoots it directly into Gabe’s mouth as he moans making his giant cock point up towards his assistant's waiting hole. ‘That was delicious Madison. I will give you what you deserve from me.’ He moves him down slowly on top of him and starts to stretch him open. Madison screams in agony, but can't help but to be straddled by Gabe. They sit on the ground so that the assistant is placed on top of his enormous legs to get more comfortable. He starts to suck on Gabe’s huge nipples which have now started to produce milk. The strongman is slowly starting to drip his nourishment down his chest onto his enormous roid gut. He gets so excited by this new development that he is now dripping precum as he pumps Madison with his cock. The assistant’s craving for his milk makes him suck harder as it begins to roll down his thin body. ‘Mmmm that feels so incredible Madison. I love seeing you do that to me. What would make it better is if you could grow too.’ He moans as he looks up at Gabe and smiles thinking about the proposition. He stops sucking to lean down and lick the strongman’s massive gut. Gabe growls in response and starts fucking him harder trying to cum inside him to see if maybe he can start a process in Madison. The milk begins to fill up Gabe’s pecs making them swell bigger. He moans as he feels them growing. The assistant reaches up and squeezes both nipples shooting a giant river of milk all the way down his chest. It feels so amazing that Gabe shoots a huge load inside Madison making him shutter. ‘Uhhh yeah little man, I want to see you grow for me. I know you want this, give in to your needs.’ As the milk covers his body, the assistant leans over to the side and starts groaning. He grabs his stomach and says he feels sick. With just a small set of abs, he looks down as starts yelling in pain as he watches them practically disappear under the pressure of his stretching gut. Gabe’s eyes nearly fall out of his head as he sees his small admirer’s stomach literally triple in size stretching and pulling its way further out from his body. Next his pecs begin to react as they literally make exploding sounds stretching wider and making Madison agonize in pain. The feeling is so extreme that his cock squirts a giant load on to Gabe’s huge gut. He scoops up a pile of it and licks it on his lips. He loves the sweet taste of it and pulls out of Madison to lean down and suck on him. It isn’t long after that the assistant begins his dramatic transformation as he literally becomes another man. His boyish looks disappear as his face, arms, legs, and back triple in size adding incredible strength and power. His pain disappears and turns to pleasure as he starts to roar with excitement. His body now resembles Gabe’s as he looks down and sees him with his lips locked on his huge tool. He laughs as he feels his balls filling up with more cum and flowing through his cock into Gabe’s waiting throat. The effect this change has on Madison is slightly different than with Gabe. His cum tastes more like milk which is sending the strongman into a frenzy constantly sucking on Madison’s tool. They reposition themselves so that the two hulking brutes can enjoy each other’s juices. It is not known what will occur now. Bonding Agents The two muscular giants continue to enjoy feeling each other’s frothy fluids flowing through their bodies as Madison starts sucking on his master’s tool again after becoming a slave to his milking goodness. Gabriel commands his muscle pup to shoot more milky cum into his gullet as he slurps lovingly. Madison obliges by fucking his throat rapidly before growling in ecstasy as Gabe pulls his cock out to watch it squirt thick white ropes of juices all over his face and lips. He laughs a bit looking down seeing it coat his master’s face as it rolls down his body again. He shoves his tongue down Gabe’s piss slit making him agonize as he feels his balls contracting. Madison moans deeply as the huge brute shoots a volcano of cum all over him as he shoves the cock back down his throat swallowing what is left. They don’t realize that during their session another man has secretly entered into the ravaged office. He is trying to stay incognito from the other two as he hides behind the collapsed wall beside Gabe’s office. He wants to say something, but is too afraid of the two huge beasts. At first he doesn’t realize that they are two of his coworkers until he recognizes Madison’s sexy face. He has had a crush on the young brute for the entire time he has been working there. Watching both of the hulks having sex has made him careless as he falls over a pile of rubble and nearly gets crushed as more begins to topple from that side wall. The two giants stop having sex to go see what is going on. Madison rushes over and pulls the man out. The man hugs him tightly since he feared he was going to die and squeezes Madison’s huge back hard. Madison lightly rubs the man’s back too and picks him up to hold him. He recognizes him and says it will be alright Russell. Gabriel is standing over by the wall as he knocks down the rest of it for the heck of it. As Madison hugs Russell, he turns to give Gabe a wink as the huge men know what they want to do next. Rather than being rough like his master, Madison is much more loving in his approach to coax his convert into becoming like him. Russell looks extremely scared as he leans against Madison’s enormous roid gut. The big brute pets Russell’s short hair and smirks as he stares into his small admirer’s green eyes and pulls him up to lightly kiss him. Russell is apprehensive at first but is hypnotized by Madison’s approach and relaxes his body. Gabe growls in the background as he senses another man joining the clan of giants. He stomps over and wraps his huge arms around Madison as he shoves his cock inside his hole. He starts fucking the big hulk as Madison continues to kiss Russell making him trust him. The small admirer stops kissing to talk a little bit about how he has always wanted to date Madison. The hulk growls as he listens and feels Gabe getting ready to fill him up with more cum. Russell watches intently as Madison’s pecs bounce slowly as his nipples twitch dripping droplets of milk down his enormous gut. The admirer licks his lips wanting badly to nurse them but he still feels like it might be too dangerous. Gabe finally cums again inside Madison as the giant hulk moans deeply. He nearly drops Russell before realizing he is still holding him and lifts him up and against his body. Russell reaches down to rub Madison’s forest of brown fur and looks into his eyes which makes the sexy hulk look into his. ‘I……uhh…..find you incredibly hot and…..oh gawd…..i am so afraid of you though…..but you make me want to experience you.’ Madison’s furry face lights up as he slowly pets Russell’s face and short reddish hair. Gabe pulls out of Madison and proceeds to go over and rip the small admirer’s clothes off but Madison shoves him away. ‘NO GABE! He is my convert I want to make this as comfortable for him as possible. He is obviously someone we can trust in case something happens.’ Gabe looks a bit miffed and punches his fist through another window. He lets Madison control the situation though and drops to the ground as he shakes the whole floor. More walls crack as the floor shakes making more stuff crash. Madison turns back to face Russell and rolls his eyes. Russell starts to rub his immense chest and again and slowly kisses it. The big hulk moans and puts his huge hands up his satin shirt and down his pleated pants. He slowly moves his admirer down his pecs to his nipples which are still slowly dripping milk. Russell sticks his tongue out and catches the milk. He shutters as it makes his body tingle like he is experiencing life for the first time. Madison pushes him into his pecs and motions for him to suck his nipples. Russell locks his lips on both of them as he drains the milk like a hungry puppy. ‘MMMMM yeah that is a good boy. You won’t regret this Russell. I can’t wait to see what you will look like as a red bull.’ Russell stops sucking to stare up at his master. He wonders what he means by this as the hulk moves him down to service his huge gut. Russell runs his tongue between the giant slabs and even punches them. Madison groans and lightly punches his admirer in his back which makes him shake. Russell does it again though and realizes that he enjoys this. He feels his cock pushing against his pants as he reaches down to massage it. ‘Oh yeah Russell you know you want this. There is just one more hurdle for you now. My cock is waiting to feed you so why don’t you get to work.’ Russell feels the hot rod pounding against his shirt as it stains it with a river of precum. He rubs it against his neck and face and looks up at his new master. Madison lovingly rubs his admirer’s head and reaches down to rub the cockhead against Russell’s lips. Russell opens his mouth and licks the pre pouring from his master’s cock. It isn’t long before he feels the engorged log pushing further into his throat. Gabe can now sense another change coming from over on the side as his cock stands up and his nipples begin leaking again. Madison slowly fucks Russell’s face as he keeps draining pre down Russell’s throat. The convert is relaxing now as he lets himself give in to his desires. He grips Madison’s massive ass and moans as he feels his master getting closer. They can hear Gabe on the side growling as he pets himself and makes fucking motions in the air. The giant sitting hulk is making his pecs swell bigger as they fill up with more milk and his cock flows more pre. ‘Are you ready Russell? There is no turning back now man, you will become a new man……right…..*feels it moving into his cock*…..now…..RAWR!’ Russell chokes as the giant rush flows into his stomach as well as the rest of his body. The changes begin almost immediately as the bottom two buttons on his shirt pop off as his stomach grows to resemble a giant roid gut. As Madison finishes cumming, he pulls his cock out so Russell can deal with his transformation. ‘OH GAWD I CAN’T DEAL WITH THIS MADISON! UHH FUCK IT HURTS SO BAD…..*stretch*’ ‘It won’t take too long Russell, just let it take its course you won’t regret it I promise.’ Russell’s lower body grows like crazy as his pants split almost instantly making room for his reddish fur covered quads and calves which nearly triple in size. The fabric hangs in the wind as his waist makes quick work of the rest of his pants. His underwear rips and exposes the giant forest of hair above his growing blond cock. Madison moans loudly as he loves the dramatic changes. Russell puts his head in his hands as his growing back splits his shirt in half as the giant muscles bust out the sides exposing his huge lats. His arms retain their reddish appearance as a gorgeous cluster of veins run up his growing arms as they shred the sleeves. The thick beefy muscle runs up to his growing shoulders and traps as he rears back and destroys the front of his shirt as buttons go flying into Madison’s body as his pecs swell up to three times their size as they push against his face. His neck thickens to match his newly muscular face which has grown a thicker reddish coat. ‘You are almost done Russell. I just need to help you out a little bit.’ Madison clasps his hands and pulls him into him as he pulls the rest of the fabric off of him and moves down to rub Russell’s newly formed furry pecs. He lightly licks the nips which makes Russell jump in ecstasy. His master laughs and knows that it is overwhelming. Madison works them over aggressively as Russell feels them reacting. He can feel something happening on the inside as milk ducts begin to form. Gabe growls over by the side again as he feels himself getting close to cumming. ‘MMMMM Russell, feed me your milk, I want to taste your delicious nectar.’ Russell slowly starts dripping on to Madison’s tongue as he works both pecs over and over until it flows freely. The two men begin to get quite heated as Gabe explodes all over himself as he coats his entire body in hot jizz and pounds his engorged pecs as they shoot milk all over his legs and the floor. It looks like it will be another hot session for the three giants.

MUSCLE MEMORY By LuvsMusl Cody was in rough shape when I picked him up from the hospital. For ten weeks he had been flat on his back, battling a nasty infection. Between the ravages of being sick, and his utter lack of appetite, he had lost at least 60 pounds off his once athletic, solid frame. In short, he was a wreck. He could move only very slowly, one labored step at a time, as I helped him to my car. During the 50 yard journey he needed to stop twice and take a minute or two to rest. But at least now the infection had been knocked back and he had been cleared to come home. I was every bit as happy as my roommate that now he could start moving a little more, rehabbing, and getting back to his old, healthy self. I won’t lie, I love the kid, and we’ve been friends for six years and roommates for two. It killed me to see him like that, and it was a huge relief that he was finally out of the woods. There was still one hurdle to jump, however. The infection had apparently crossed the blood-brain barrier, and his mind and memory were pretty dicey. The doctor was optimistic, but couldn’t guarantee that Cody would get his full mental agility back. For now, he was pretty good at recognizing and understanding whatever was right in front of him. He remembered my car, and knew the route home, and was instantly familiar with our apartment. But almost everything that happened before he got sick was kind of a blurry haze. He’d get a vague memory of something, and he’d say “Did we go to Clairmont together?” Or, “Do I know someone named Christine?” It was unsettling, to say the least. We got home, and as I was helping him to his bedroom Cody put a bony hand around my arm and squeezed my bicep. “Look at you,” he laughed. “Mr. Buff.” Then, sadly, “And then there’s me.” “A month or two and that won’t be a problem,” I told him. “Some healthy eating, maybe a slow reintroduction to the gym, and you’ll be a stud again. Dude, you’ve always been considerably bigger and harder than me.” “Was I?” He clearly had no memory of it, and seemed pretty skeptical. “It’s true. You’ve always been jacked, and you’re crazy good looking. No homo, but in shape you’re a muscular love god. Girls walk into traffic staring at you.” He laughed, still not quite buying it. “Okay, Mike, I’ll take your word for it. But you’ll be my motivation. Cause compared to me you look like fucking Hercules. No homo.” First day back at the gym was a little unnerving. It was like he’d never been there before, and had to be led to the locker room and then pointed to each training room or piece of equipment where we both had clocked hundreds of hours. The great thing, though, was that a dozen of our gym buddies stopped by at one point or another, to high-five Cody, tell him they’d missed him, and offer sincere encouragement. He clearly remembered and recognized a few of them. But with most of them he just played along, accepting their delighted back slaps and fist bumps, while shooting me a look of complete cluelessness. “I sure have some big-ass friends,” he whispered. “You do,” I told him. “But, trust me. In no time flat you’ll fit right in again. It’s called muscle memory.” To be honest, I thought maybe my words were a little too optimistic. On doctor’s orders, Cody took it slow and easy that first day. Light weights, not too many sets or reps. But he was definitely enjoying himself. He was like a caged up animal that is suddenly released back into its natural habitat. And at the end of the workout, damned if he didn’t have a nice little pump going. Miraculously, in three weeks Cody’s body was pretty close to what it had been before he got sick. He obviously had amazing powers of recovery. All of our friends were blown away, and people – inside the gym and everywhere else – couldn’t stop complimenting him on his remarkable comeback. In the locker room, as we showered and dressed, he couldn’t help hitting a proud double biceps pose in front of the mirror. “Is this pretty much how you remember me looking?” he asked. “Dude, you’re a tick away from your all-time best shape. Maybe even more shredded, since you dropped all that bodyfat while you were sick.” “You know, you were right. I am bigger and harder than you. Feel that.” He moved his perfectly shaped, baseball bicep in front of my face. “You’re kidding, right? I didn’t think we were those guys. Those ‘bro’, feel my bicep’ guys.” He laughed. But he didn’t move his arm away. Instead he flexed it a few times to pump some more blood into the two bulging heads, and, with a smile in his voice, challenged me again. “Bro’. Just fuckin’ feel it.” I did what he said. It was hard. A little disturbingly, so was I. I was switched to the night shift for the next couple of weeks, so I didn’t see much of Cody for the rest of the month. We texted back and forth, like always, and occasionally left smartass notes for each other on the fridge. “Hey, loverboy, pick up some laundry detergent,” stuff like that. Finally it worked out that we could spend part of a day together, so we made a date for the gym. On my drive there I realized that except for a glimpse or two of him bundled up among the twisted sheets and pillows on his bed I hadn’t laid eyes on my roommate for at least three weeks. I didn’t spot him on the gym floor. Glad that I wasn’t too horribly late I hustled to the locker room. No sign of him in there, either. Just some massive guy with his huge back to me, changing into his gym clothes. When he bent over to stuff his bag into a bottom locker his thick, perfect lats flared into a giant V the width of a Buick. And that beefy, solid, sculpted bodybuilder ass… Jesus! Let’s just say for a few seconds I not only forgot all about Cody, I forgot what year it was, I forgot my own name. The guy obviously felt me staring, and turned toward me as he scrunched up his tee shirt, getting ready to pull it over the mountains of beef that were pretending to be his shoulders. “Mike! You’re late.” …I think it’s called a fugue state. That thing where your mind and senses just go completely blank because they can’t process reality. I don’t know if I stood there gaping for twenty seconds or twenty minutes. But my next memory was Cody’s handsome face, blue eyes twinkling like in the best of times, breaking into a playful, welcoming smile. Instead of pulling the tee shirt on he straightened his back and tensed his…his muscles. I mean his MUSCLES. Brick wall, razor cut, vascular as hell, stacked and jacked, boner-inducing M… There was sweat running down the crack of my ass. “Dude, tell me the truth,” he said. We haven’t really seen each other for a couple weeks. Can you tell I got bigger? “Cody, are you kidding me? You’re fucking massive! How did you do this? You’re a monster! You look like you’ve put on thirty pounds, and you’re still ripped to the bone!” “I’m up fifty,” he said. “It’s funny. But I think my memory’s coming back. I started remembering what I looked like, and it’s like my body just began falling in line with it. Like you said, muscle memory.” He turned toward the mirror, grabbed one hand with the other, and flexed into a side chest shot. His pecs seemed to triple in size as they ballooned into granite-hard wedges of sheer muscle mass, giant domes of hard beef criss-crossed with rows of deep striations. He flexed a little harder and his upper chest got even bigger, swelling up to a few inches below his chin. It was mind blowing. “So is this how big you remember me?” he asked. “Dude. Stop playing with my head. You’ve never been this huge. I’m not sure anyone has, at least no one around here. You’re, like, fifty pounds more muscular than sophomore year, remember? When we both did that juice cycle and ate like 9,000 calories a day.” “Aw, Mike. That’s why you’re my friend. You always have something nice to say.” He held the pose a little longer, appraising himself in the mirror. “Actually, I‘m remembering that I was a little bigger than this. Maybe even a lot bigger.” He slapped his chiseled midsection and pulled on the shirt. “Let’s hit the weights.” I’ve never trained harder in my life. Cody kept slapping plates onto the bar till we hit our normal max for each exercise, and then he’d drive me through a couple more sets, spotting me as lightly as he could as I grunted and strained to move more weight than I ever had. He was moving like a demon, no rest between sets, yelling out “Come on! This isn’t nap time!” if I tried to pause a moment. By the end of each movement my muscles were burning and quivering, and more than a few times I felt like I might heave. Thankfully, I got a break at the end of each exercise as Cody did an additional two brutal sets without me, usually maxing out at twice the highest weight we’d lifted together. At the end of our workout I could barely stand up. We grabbed our stuff and this time Cody had to help me to the car, more or less carrying me on the couple of occasions I started to lag. “Great workout,” he said as he poured me into the passenger seat. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” As he drove us home I very quickly began to nod out, as the blood drained from my head and rushed into my traumatized muscle fibers. And other places. The last thing I remember was glancing over at Cody as he drove, and wondering if I was hallucinating or if that ungodly huge thing hanging from the steering wheel, that veiny globe of meat that looked like a python digesting a hippo, really was his right arm. I came to on our battered sofa in the living room. Cody, in his briefs, handed me a shake. “Drink,” he said. “Carbs and protein, good stuff.” As I sipped my shake he chugged his. “Bro’, that was kickass. Insane pump, right?” He flipped on a light and strode to the middle of the room. Glancing in the little mirror over our dinette table, he started moving fluidly through a series of bodybuilding poses, watching his chest, his arms, his back, his shoulders as he kept flexing, ridges and striations looking sharper and sharper as he forced even more blood into his engorged muscles. “Mike, check it out,” he said. “Like Arnold in ‘Pumping Iron.’” He caught my eye as I stared in amazement. “It can’t be possible. But I swear you look twenty pounds bigger than when we left the gym,” I said. “Y’know, I think I do. I keep remembering, more and more, how I used to look, and I think my body is gradually getting there.” “Getting there? You’re there, bud, you’re miles past there. I think that virus did something crazy to your self-perception.” He looked at me in a strange way. As if taking me in for the first time. “Look at you,” he grinned, “sitting there all stiff and formal. The workout’s over, we’re home, get comfortable, kick back.” Before I could stop him he was playfully pulling my shoes and socks off, and then my gym shorts and my shirt. I tried to resist, giggling nervously like a teenaged girl, but he was just too strong. Pushing back against his powerful arms I felt like a little boy trying to fend off a grown man. When at last he’d stripped me to my bikini briefs I quickly grabbed a pillow to hide what was happening in my lap. Cody darted to his gym bag and fished around inside it for something. “I brought us a little present,” he said, and pulled a thick, expertly rolled joint from the bag. “Weed? Where did you get that?” “Oh, some girl at the gym gave it to me. And also her phone number.” “What girl?” “Kathy?... Cassie?... I don’t remember. Apparently I fucked her once.” “Apparently she liked it.” “Hey,” he said. “Here’s something else I remembered. That I could do this.” He came closer to me, jiggled his relaxed quad, then clenched it into a hard flex. Sweeping canyons and ridges of human rock exploded into enormous, sculpted columns. I gasped a little, then quickly looked up to see if he had clocked my reaction. His face was covered with a shit eating grin. I’m pretty sure he was teasing me. “For a while I forgot I had these ridonkulous wheels. And calves.” He turned, lowered his marble ass toward the floor, and flexed his calf. Two torpedos of fierce-looking muscle bulged side by side beneath the crook of his knee. “Wanna feel ‘em?” “I’m okay,” I mumbled, clutching the pillow tighter to my lap. “Why don’t we fire that thing up?” “Great idea.” He took a wooden match from a cup on the table, struck it with his thumb nail and lit the joint. He sucked in a prodigious toke, chest swelling as he filled his lungs. Then he sat beside me on the couch and handed me the blunt. As I took a hit I saw him staring down at his midsection. It was insanely beautiful. Perfect rows of hard symmetrical abs framed by the thick fingers of his upper obliques and the powerful V of his transversus abdominis, its two muscular branches converging on either side of his elegant, tawny pleasure trail. All of it pointing downward, down below the waistband of his briefs, down toward the inviting bulge straining against the cotton. Cody and I, both thoroughly baked, sat in silence a moment, staring at the pretty pattern made by those perfect muscles of his lower torso. After a moment Cody spoke. “Do me a favor, Mike. Run your fingers along the ridges between my abs. You know, like you used to do. Checking out how deep they are.” I didn’t honestly remember ever doing that. But I was really high, so I didn’t question it. I gently led my index finger up and down the valleys between his cobblestone abs, enjoying the feel, and the sight, of my digit disappearing to the second knuckle between those hillocks of muscle. After a minute Cody put his thick hand over mine, stopping me. But still clutching my fingers against his hard gut. “Do you know what else I remember?” he asked, pausing for effect. “I remember how sometimes we’d get a good buzz on after our workout and then you’d go crazy sucking my cock.” I started pulling my hand away. Pretty sure this was something I did not remember. “Okay, Cody, stop fucking around,” I said. “That, just now, was definitely not cool.” He continued to hold my hand in his powerful grip. There was nothing I could do about it. “No, really, Mike, this is something I completely remember. And I’m pretty sure you do, too.” “Well, you’re wrong,” I said. At which point he let go of my hand, reached over and pulled the pillow away from my lap, letting my hard, and by now throbbing cock surge upright, breaching the top of my bikini briefs like a big, happy whale rising through the surface of the Pacific. “See, you do remember,” he said. And then Cody kicked off his briefs, and gently but powerfully guided my head to his beautiful cock. I took it in my mouth and something inexplicable happened. Even though I had never done this before, or anything close to it, I actually did seem to remember. Or maybe it was the dope. In any case, it was clear that whatever I was “remembering” was working really well for Cody. And his deep grunts and groans of pleasure helped me remember better and better. A few seconds before he was about to cum Cody pulled his muscle cock out of my mouth and we both sat back and stroked off together, finishing, perfectly in unison, with an eruption of glistening joy juice that rivaled the dancing waters in Las Vegas. After a moment of blissful, breathless stillness, we toweled off and Cody helped me off the couch and guided me toward the bathroom. Standing behind him in the cramped shower stall under a stream of soothing water, I massaged soap onto his wide, muscled back. Euphorically exploring the thick hardness of his traps, his rear delts, the dense, rigid columns of his erector spinalis. My hands now had a mind of their own, and quickly skated down his smooth skin to the solid, triumphant curves of his magnificent ass. It was the Chartres Cathedral of asses, the Parthenon, the Taj Mahal of perfect, sculpted bubble butts. As my fingers slipped through the entrance, soaping him up between his glorious buttocks, my cock suddenly was rock hard again. Poking, without my help, into the soapy pathway I had just created. “You know what?” I said. “I just remembered something else. Do you remember how, sometimes after our workouts, we would shower together and I would fuck you senseless with my big, thick, pile-driver cock?” There was a moment of silence as he considered this. “I’m not sure I do remember,” he said. “Remind me.”

I am excited to be traveling to Milwaukee to meet with a man that I have been interacting with on a daily basis. He really means a lot to me and I have a gift for him for his birthday. I left for the trip to Wisconsin early Saturday morning hoping that I would get there by the evening. We interact through texts all the way there. It is probably about a ten-hour trip from where I live to where he lives in the middle of Milwaukee. The trip is quite exhausting for me as I am not used to driving long distances. I finally reach the city limits and the traffic is quite congested. I realize that it may take another hour to just to get to his house because he has actually warned me about this before. (I now understand why he rides a bike to work once in a while or takes the train.) I arrive at the address he gave me; but he hasn’t gotten home yet. I decide to take a look around the neighborhood while I waited for him to get here. I don’t venture far though because I don’t want to miss him. From around the corner, I see a man wearing a bike helmet peddling his heart out to get here. He sees me and jumps off the bike to give me a big hug. I am shocked at how sexy he really is. Hank is fair-skinned, but his body is very similar to mine in a few ways. He has a fair amount of hair on his body and I can tell that he has been working out some. His beautiful brown eyes are the first things I notice through his cute glasses. I have always loved his facial hair because it really adds to his sexiness. He reaches in to give me a kiss and grabs my hand; it is something I have waited for quite some time. I stop him as he leads me into his apartment to give him a better kiss. I know that deep down he wants to lead, but this is my chance to be the one in control. I can’t help but give him tongue as I press him into me fulfilling a desire that I have suppressed. He grows in his deep manly voice as he tries to press back. I have wanted this man for longer than he realizes. We stop to go inside and lay on his couch. He wants to role play, but I tell him that my gift for him sort of goes with that. He purrs in his usual adorable way and asks where it is. I say it might hurt a little, but the prize will be worth it for him. He says it is okay, but that he is also a little nervous. As I start to kiss him again he gets distracted as I pull him into me. He starts to kiss my arms and feel their hardness which leads me to retrieve my little gift for him out of my pocket. I was just thinking about injecting it into his neck, but he would be angry with me, so I decided to stop him and tell him to put his hands out for me. He thinks this is peculiar, but he trusts me. I take my little syringe out and plunge it into his left thumb and right thumb. I inject the solution into both fingers and hope that it will work. He is slightly upset with me, but can’t help but think that it is a good thing. I hope that this will fulfill a lifelong dream of his. We start to make out again and get more into it. I don’t want him to take his clothes off though because I want him to fulfill one of my lifelong dreams. He starts to talk dirty to me. I think this is nice and hope that the growth serum will kick in while he is on top of me. I can feel him start to sweat as I am feeling his hairy arms get perspired. He can’t help himself and starts to puff himself up like he is going to dominate me. This of course gets me excited as my heart starts to race now. I keep putting my hands under his plaid shirt hoping to feel something happening. He gets quiet for about a minute and says that he is feeling lightheaded. I say that you need to just wait and see what happens. It isn’t long before I hear him groan. The role play begins when he feels something explode inside him. He gets this gleam in his eyes when he takes his glasses off. At this point, I know what is going to happen. All of the videos that he has made wishing he would grow to become a giant will come true here in front of me. I tremble in excitement as I feel his hairy legs start to shake. The blood is now rushing through his body as he is about to break out of his small shell. I literally see him growing taller. He yells in pain as his back cracks and prepares itself for more size. His shirt is rising up his chest with his taller frame. I hold his hands as I want to feel his strength increase. He starts to say ‘Boom’ and each time his arms grow. I watch as his hands thicken and I want to let go but can’t. His forearms start making popping sounds as I witness his veins widen and appear under his skin. Without even flexing his biceps, I hear his shirt rip as his former 14” biceps swell instantly to 22”. His fair skin stretches leaving huge marks which I love. I start rubbing his swollen guns and I am very close to losing my load. He growls at me and puffs his chest out ripping the buttons clean off revealing two massive hairy pillows with testosterone pouring off of them. I can see his abs start to expand and appear out of nowhere. The formerly hidden tiles have thickened and are popping out one by one. I moan as I can feel all eight of them against my hands. He eases up on me because he doesn’t want to crush me. He growls again and starts to do a double bicep pose. His widening shoulders bust through the top as I can see his neck getting thicker. His lats have started to get thicker as if they are coming out of his spine. I can hear his back popping getting thicker and more massive. He moans in sheer delight and starts to yell as the feeling is so amazing. He is even better looking in his face as his already great features are becoming more refined and his beautiful brown eyes stay focused on me. I start to talk him up in a nervous sounding voice and can feel his expanding legs on my chest. The feeling of his growing body is making me blow my load twice as I am already lusting after this man. I start to rub his thickening quads which are now pulling the threads out of his shorts. I can actually feel their size between each thread now as they are about to break free. He says his usual ‘Boom’ and they completely bust the top of his shorts open. I nearly lose consciousness when this happens, but he smacks me across the face to snap me out of it. His expanding calves are beside my ear and I can hear them stretching and widening growing twice their size. He growls as his feet are pushing their way out of his shoes. I can hear the leather shredding as his ankles bust out and shreds his socks revealing huge size 16 feet. Although he is still wearing his underwear, his already huge cock is hanging out from the bottom. He groans as I can see his cock widen and stretch to coincide with its length. I am mesmerized by its beauty and immediately reach for it. The whole sequence is making his cock completely wet and dripping with sticky precum. I coat his cockhead with it and even taste it as I can’t resist it. The taste is so sweet that I want more. I grab the base of his shaft and squeeze all the way up hoping to get a bunch out. I am amazed when I can hear his deep incredibly hot voice moan as a river of precum comes flooding out. He can see that I want it really bad and proceed to move my head to catch a puddle of it in my mouth. I shoot another load in my pants the instant it hits my throat. Hank’s butt is now busting the back of his underwear out as this happens. I push myself to where I can suck the top half of his cock since it is so immense. He rips the rest of his underwear off and is now free from all clothing. He flexes his massive 22” arms again and even licks them feeling their power as I start to worship him feeling his incredibly thick quads against me. It may not be the exact place he wants to be in, but I think that 300 lbs is a great start. His dominating personality is in full force as he demands that I service him. He moves off of me to stand and start posing. I start to feel his thick muscles all over his body including his ridiculously wide back. I can’t help myself and start sucking on his arms, tasting their sweat as they pump up. He grabs me and tears a hole in my pants where my asshole is. I beg him to fuck me as I want to feel his power inside me, but he demands more worship. He commands me to lick his bouncing pecs since he knows that I like them. The massive thickness of them makes him have to adjust his back. I suck on his nipples and make him growl with excitement. I feel him position me and tease my hole with his cockhead smearing his precum all over it. I yell for him to please fuck me as I am going insane. He holds me up with his right arm and puts his thick fingers at the base of my hole. I can feel him push one finger in, then two, and finally three making me squeal as he continues to tease me. He pumps his cock a few times and squirts a jet of precum into my hole to make it slick. I coo and even start punching his chest as the feeling drives me wild. I have never felt more comfortable in my life as I am in Hank’s arms. The huge stud is dominating me, but is also pleasuring me. I think he wants to rip my clothes off, but he knows what I am up to. I rest my head on his enormous shoulders and delts and wrap my arms around his thick lats and back and wait patiently for him to take me to another place I have never been. I feel him start to position me to where he can get an ideal entry spot. His wet cockhead is now right at my holes entrance. I can’t stand it anymore and start to move down on top of his cock feeling it push my hole wider and wider. The feeling is painful but I am willing to take it as I am falling in love with him. He growls as he pushes more of his thick muscle into my ass and is flexing his incredibly thick hairy abs on the ridge of my lower back. Every single inch of his rod inside me is pushing me closer to euphoria as the pain is quickly turning to pleasure. My hunger for him and the ability to hulkout are clouding my brain. I want both so bad it is making me crazy with lust. I start to grind on the half of his cock that is in me feeling the muscle fibers and the veins pushing against my insides. Hank reaches for my head and plunges his tongue down my throat demanding me to kiss him. I am feeling quite the rush as he is now fucking me easier now. His thrusts are getting faster as he wraps his king size arms around my back. He squeezes tight to get a good rhythm going. He stops kissing me to rip the top of my shirt open and starts to smell the testosterone that is on my chest. It makes him crazy with power as he pushes his cock further into me. The pain goes beyond hurt now as I feel him entering into another part of my body. Another jet of precum starts to move up into my intestines. I yell at him and tell him to make me grow as I need it. I hear his voice change slightly in tone as I can see in his eyes that he is about to give me what I want. He flexes his arms for me again as he begins to pump me full of hot thick cum. Jet after jet floods me as I moan in ecstasy knowing that I will join him soon in the big boys club. I can feel my mind start to change slightly as this happens. He starts to talk dirty to me again and demands that I grow for him. I can feel it start at my feet as my shoes begin to buckle under the new size of them. My feet were at 11 ½, but quickly change to 12, 13, 14, and then 15 breaking through the shoes and going to tatters. My already thick legs begin to push apart as Hank witnesses my calves double up in size and my quads squeezing my shorts to their limits. My ass thickens to the point that the seams shred and reveal a gigantic bubble butt fit for a power bottom. He growls in anticipation of knowing that his favorite body parts are coming soon. I straddle the big man who is quickly becoming my equal. I completely push myself down on him as my thickening muscles are now making way for his cock. My shorts completely shred as my outer thighs completely rip up the seams on the sides. The back of my boxers are also gone as my rapidly expanding bubble butt is now sitting on Hank’s quads. I squeal as my cock begins to lengthen going from 6, to 7, to 8, to 9, and finally 10 inches. The feeling is so unreal that I shoot a jet of cum on to his massive torso. My increasing weight is now forcing him to let go. I manage to grab a hold of him with my massive legs, but I have not changed on top yet. He demands that I grow for him on top, growling as he says it. His eyes are now intensely staring at my still tiny muscularity in my chest and arms. I yell in pain as the growth begins to travel up my lower back where I sustained a tough injury quite some time ago. I feel the vertebrae in my spine crack and reshape. Hank instantly places his hulking hands on the back of my shirt to feel the muscles contract. I can feel them start to stretch and grow pulling my shirt tight. My pecs are now starting to fill out and widen. My nipples which sat on the edge of my pecs before are now stretching and are getting much fuller. He starts cussing in an excited way as he sees my chest fill out. I can feel my lats being summoned from inside my back as they bust through my shirt and continue to thicken. My shoulders rip through the top of my shirt and my delts blow up. I am breathing much heavier now as the strain of my shirt is felt. The sheer power in my chest begins to shred the area between my pecs in my shirt. My back is now shredding the entire back of the shirt leaving only the neck intact. As my shirt hangs there, I can feel my arms start to react. I look into Hank’s eyes and see a real delight come over him as he feels my arms around his face begin to swell and thicken. He watches as my forearms ball up and get freaky big leading to my former 14” arms. He growls loudly as they fill up my sleeves and completely rip the fabric off with their rapid growth. First 15, then 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, and then 21 inch guns. The skin stretches to the point that my eagle birthmark is not recognizable anymore. Finally my gut begins to react as my weakest area suddenly has a six-pack popping out of nowhere. I revel in finally getting rid of my biggest adversary. I laugh as I am now 280 lbs of thick beefy muscle. I flex my massive guns knowing that he will service me and give me pleasure. He moans as I squeeze my new hairy biceps in his face making him lose himself. His cock begins to harden again and I slip him back inside me. The testosterone flowing through me now is giving me more confidence in dominating him. I can feel my body hair thicken and darken as he fucks me. We both growl as we try to dominate each other. I think for now that we will be content with our growth as we have accomplished so much already. The sex between us is rough and we have even ruined his furniture, but it is highly satisfying as he cums in me again and again and again and there are no ramifications. I know he doesn’t like to be fucked in the ass so I manage to talk him into taking my load in his mouth. Just like his precum, it is sweet. He is apprehensive at first, but after he tastes it, he wants more and more of it. In the four hours we have had sex, he has taken my load eight times. It is hard to tell if this serum is permanent or temporary, I guess we will find out tomorrow.

Wow, we've come a long way from chapter 1 but it's finally here. Hope you guys love this part as much as I do. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Bear’s Cub Part 8 We went upstairs to the living room and all across the couches, the other frat members were making out. Each young, manly face was pressed against another as the 5 cubs made out. Oh, there was of course Toxic. Toxic was tied up at the moment, his body wrapped in thick rope. Bear actually laughed when he saw Toxic the way he was, looking over to Hare. “I couldn’t wait till tomorrow” Hare said, striking a laugh through everyone but Toxic. I was really starting to feel the power emanating from this powerful orgy as the activities became more heated. Shirts came off and pants were dropped, leaving all of the pups stuffing their underwear heavily with their large junk. Bear’s face was something along the lines of smug at what his frat had become. I could see his chest swell with pride a little. “Alright, alright, everyone into the Hibernation Room. Time for you guys to play with the bear in his cave” he said. With that Bear led the way up, the other pups first watching him travel up the stairs and then run from what they were doing to chase him and the big, thick ass flexing and bouncing in his tight cargo shorts when it went around the corner. I watched them run up the stairs like someone had just screamed “Soup’s on!” but I still hadn’t caught on yet. Hare smacked me on the back in a brotherly way and I gasped for air because of his power. I looked back at him but it was too late for explanations as he put his hands under my arms and the man who was at least a foot taller than me picked me up and planted a kiss on me. Toxic’s existence had completely left me as I became immersed in Hare. When I got close enough to him, I could really feel the tensing muscles he used to hold me as he kissed all over me. Even as he carried me up the stairs, he didn’t tire as he made our way to the Hibernation Room. Toxic waited till we were gone before he looked at the rope typing him down around his arms and legs. He cursed silently as he began to wrestle with it for his freedom. --- I could feel the real hardness in Hare’s biceps as one arm let go to widen the space the open door to the room left as the other held me in place. My cock was pressed between us but it was perfectly comfortable as my crotch rubbed against the hardness of Hare’s abs. “Come on, Cub, we have bigger fish to fry. Very big fish.” Hare set me down and grabbed my shirt. “You don’t need this.” Hare’s arms bulged for an instant before shredding my shirt in two like paper. I was bare naked and, with a quick unbuckling of his belt and a drop of his pants, so was Hare, his beautiful body bare for all to view. “Come on, Cub! We’re waiting on you!” Hare grabbed my shoulders and spun me around. Bear was standing above the other cubs, all on their knees before him as they gazed up at his naked, hairy body. I was as speechless as I was when I’d first seen Bear naked. I could see Bear was sweating and I almost couldn’t tell if what I was seeing was real as his balls seemed to pulse every few seconds. Bear’s long, massive cock was only barely tamed as it was dripping profusely on the mat in the room. We were like this for a minute and I couldn’t help questioning why we were doing this. We were only all looking at Bear, his glorious form towering. It was an easy answer. We were waiting for his OK. An OK that came when he smiled and nodded. “Come.” We all attacked Bear, the 6 of us swarming Bear in a wave of worship and pleasure. Bear’s pleased moan was all we needed to keep going. Hare and Taker were down on their knees tasting the sweat on Bear’s thick, hairy legs. Balls and Slugger were licking each of Bear’s arms, their pink tongues tasting the massive blocks of iron that were his biceps. Donut, the only one tall enough to try and reach Bear’s face with his half a foot disadvantage had his nose and tongue putting his senses to work on Bear’s barrel chest. I felt so out of place. I really was a runt of the litter in this situation the way there was no space for me to taste the manly musk of Bear. Bear looked down over Donut’s red head with a big grin. With a loud grunt, Donut was forced to move close to Bear as he seemed to be doing something. I looked down and, between Donut’s legs, a massive appendage was growing down Bear’s legs like an anaconda. As it began to erect itself I could see the muscularity of the big cock shower when Donut, a large fucker, was being lifted by its length. Donut resorted to wrapping his legs around what he could of Bear as the cock held him up, making his feet incapable of touching the ground. “Get some before they take it all, Cub.” I walked nervously to Bear and got down on my knees as the tool held true and started to leak pre cum like a leaky faucet. I hesitantly licked the head and felt my mouth tighten the way one’s mouth tightened when they taste something amazing. It was a taste I’d never forget. It was all I needed to close in, grab his cock with both hands, and try to pull it down so that I could make out with the head. “Ugh….. such good, good pups I’ve got.” We all were pleased that Bear was so proud of us as we all put more effort into our work. Suddenly, I looked up to see Donut’s back shake before Bear’s cock itself was shaking. I was too late but I’d tried to get away as Bear’s climax was close. “FUCK! MOVE CUB!” I jumped out of the way and was glad as a white geyser fired out of Bear’s cock and went flying across the room at high pressure like a fire hose. Bear was bucking with each new launching of blast as his cock fired a constant supply of cum for at least 10 seconds, the wall quaking with each shot. I turned around to see that the door I’d entered from was given a new coat of white. I was speechless as I saw the destruction Bear’s cock could unleash with one shot. I turned to see Bear’s tired face but that wasn’t what I saw. Bear’s muscles were all flexed and his dominating stature felt more dominating. Hare and Taker backed away first as they felt the muscles in the legs they touched flex even larger. Balls and Slugger retreated as well as they felt that Bear was about to make another move. “I need a warm ass. NOW!” Bear had made his choice before anyone could retreat or oblige as he grabbed Donut’s hips with his big hands and lifted his 300+ body easily. Just as Donut was lifted, Bear’s massive dick defied gravity, it’s over 2 foot long length looking like it was on a hunt for the pale, bubbly ass hovering above it. Bear and Donut made eye contact for an instant, their care for each other reflecting between them. With a slow lowering, Bear began Donut’s descent and Donut threw his head back, the mix of pain and pleasure reaching all parts of his body. His ass clenched for only an instant before relaxing from experience. Donut knew if he refused Bear at all, he’d get seriously hurt. It helped at least that whenever it was Bear’s cock, his ass seemed to widen just for him. It was like his ass only accepted and allowed something so large if it belonged to Bear. “Fuck him, Bear!” “Ride it, cowboy!” “I guess it makes sense a donut would have a big hole to fill!” The other pups made catcalls and cheers like Donut was performing some strenuous sport by riding Bear. I was astonished as more and more of that crazy thick meat Bear owned vanished into Donut’s waiting hole. As Donut was lowered, I could see Bear’s face as he enjoyed the feeling of his cock entering such a tight yet open space. Donut moaned and held Bear’s big shoulders the way someone would put their hand on a dresser as he was impaled. The two grunted and moaned as their fucking progressed. I’d never seen something so amazing as Donut had reached the bottom of the tall pole and had his ass spread to allow access. The others in the room were jacking off at the sight of such big men connected by such a powerful man weapon. They were only even more turned on when Bear began the real show, lifting Donut. Donut groaned as he began to go up and down, his ass smacking Bear’s balls with each thrust and collision. Donut groaned as his ass was getting a bit sore. For 30 minutes, Bear pounded him like clockwork, his big balls smacking his ass with each upward heave and his chest swelling with the feeling of having his cock sheathed for an instant before Donut was lifted. Suddenly, Donut shouted. “Fuck!” With a rhythmic grunt, his big cock blasted all it had as high as it could. Though strong, it wasn’t as powerful as Bear’s heaving pecs, the cum being splattered and spread with the power of Donut’s strong jets. He kept cumming on and on, unable to stop for what felt like an entire minute! Bear slowed and eased up on Donut as he saw how exhausted he was. “Good pup, Donut. My biggest pup can really put up a fight.” I was still shocked at all the cum everywhere. “Wow Donut! You can cum more than Bear!” My reaction made everyone turn their heads to look at me. All but Bear. Bear was lifting up Donut. Off his still iron hard cock…. Bear was like lightning as he quickly went to the next biggest, bending Balls forwand and lower his cock, Balls’ legs already spread far apart to handle Bear bareback. Already, his precum was working its magic and making Balls’ ass wet and safer to enter. Bear had already started pounding, kissing Balls neck seductively went he also bent forward before looking over at me with a hungry look. “Didn’t say I was done fucking, Cub!” he roared. Balls was already getting jello legs handling Bear’s assault, his cock also leaking cum from his big balls. Gis wolfish, rough looks still looked beautiful as his face formed an O-shape. He was defenseless and accepting for all of 40 minutes before he too launched his cum from his balls, the jet not as strong as Bear’s or Donut’s, let alone as relentless, but it still fired big volleys all over the mat, making the ground slippery yet still not making it thick enough to affect the heavy Bear’s traction. This went on for hours. One after another, each pup was taken down after nearly an hour as they each received Bear’s constant onslaught. After Slugger’s turn, Bear came just as hard and 20 minutes longer than before, painting the door behind me a thicker coat of white. Bear was a monstrous hurricane of sex as he had each pup on their back and panting after they blew their loads. I was almost terrified when Taker went down as Bear looked over at me with that hungry stare again. I felt my ass tighten a bit at his gaze before he smiled, walked over to me, placed his hand on my back, and kissed me deeply for a minute, warming me up and having me cum my comparatively miniscule load on the ground. I was a shivering mess as I stood with wobbly legs before the sex god that was Bear. “You’re still not ripe enough yet, Cub. You need more time.” With that he turned his big, mountain range back to me and smiled at the sight of Hare jacking himself off in wait. Bear practically attacked him as he began his entrance into Hare’s ass. I was almost scared for him as he was certainly not as big or as durable looking as the bigger pups. Yet, he still looked like he was enjoying it as he was fucked by Bear, potentially rougher than all the others! I was pulled out of my trance by Donut, his big body sweaty after pleasing Bear and his eyes tired looking. “Is he going to be OK?” I asked. “Whatcha mean?” Donut asked as he also watched Bear pulverize Hare. “Won’t he be injured getting fucked like that?” “You’re kidding right? Slugger’s the best top but, when you need a fine flexible ass that doesn’t quit, you got to Hare.” I looked over surprised as I watched Hare’s face show his pleasure. He didn’t look like he was going to be as easily defeated as the others and, of course, he wasn’t. For 2 hours nonstop, Bear fucked to his heart’s content, practically ripping Hare a new one the way he pounded him. Hare ended up coming twice already and was beginning to show fatigue only just as his cock hardened again for what looked like a third time. Donut and the rest were too tired to do anything but watch as Bear fucked Hare. It was only after Hare came the third time that finally tired out, his body limp from exhaustion on Bear’s cock. Bear eased Hare off him and laid him down carefully before standing erect. Speaking of which, it only just occurred to me that Bear was still hard and his reddened cock was looking like it would explode as it had an angry vein on its length and its head was swollen bigger than before. I couldn’t believe Hare had taken that whole. Bear turned to me, his cock coming behind and staying perfectly straight and at an upward 45 degree angle as walked towards me. I fell to my knees as Bear thudded towards me with his big feet. Bear reached me and stood like Big Ben above me with his legs spread and his cock smacking his thick abs. “You’ve almost made it, Cub. You’ve shared your worship with your brother pups and now, with my power, I will make you a full fledged cub.” I didn’t understand what he was saying as I was mesmerized by the masculine temple before me. “You’re still too weak and small to handle my cock but you are ready to take it now. My final load.” With that, Bear aimed his cock downward and I saw that it was still leaking but not with the clear liquid of precum but the white liquid of 100% man juice. I was intimidated for a moment before I was accepting of what Bear had to give me. This was his gift and, as his Cub, I had to accept it. I wasn’t ready for it mentally but I didn’t dodge it as Bear began to release the flexing muscles of his cock to set his load free. My vision was covered quickly and my world began dark yet whiter than ever. I was reminded of what happened with Toxic but this was different. I was accepting Bear’s gift for me. His youngest and smallest pup. I could tell he cared for me. He wouldn’t do anything to harm me. As the assault of a 3 minute cum wave finally let down, I felt myself getting tired in the thickness of my cum blanket. I felt a big man lift me up and carry me to a nearby wall before he laid on his side and yanked me closer, his big muscles pressed against my entire body. I was so warm and exhausted, I didn’t hesitate to let myself drift to a sound sleep. --- I woke up the next morning with my eyes sealed shut. I was a little scared but I realized that I hadn’t removed the cum that was on me from last night. I peeled off the dried cum cage I was in and looked around into an empty room. The room was still cum stained but there were no other pups in the room. Even Bear was gone. I looked around before looking down and seeing a pair of underwear in my size, a towel, and a note. It read: Get cleaned for breakfast, Cub. Well be back soon with a big load to celebrate your becoming brothers with the other Cubs. Don’t go looking for any other clothes. Bear I looked at the letter and then the underwear and smiled. I had brothers now. I found the bathroom and almost gasped at how much shower there was inside. It looked like the one’s freshman were supposed to get when they moved in and had to share with the others in their dorm building. I saw the knobs for each shower were about chest high but I realized that was understandable since I was a dwarf in a house of huge men. I got turned on the water and felt the dried cum unsettle from its home on my skin, the pieces chipping away until there was only skin. I took some soap and a rag and rubbed them together before taking the rag and setting the soap in it’s place before it suddenly fell to the floor. I grinned as I’d very literally dropped the soap. I almost wanted to have another pup in here to catch me bending over to take it as I leaned forward and picked it up before setting it down. After 5 minutes of washing away the cum and thinking about the other big pups, I turned off the shower and began to towel off as I looked in the mirror. I looked like a whole different person in the foggy reflection. I could still make out my face but I seemed different. I looked healthier almost. I felt warmer than ever before in this home of brothers. It was such a new feeling for me that I got lost in my own eyes thinking about it. It was when I heard the left over water in the shower empty out and I realized what I was doing did I quickly attempt to cover the matter up along with my own body. I looked at the black briefs and decided to kick my legs into them and yank them up. My eyes widened at the feel of them. Were they even my size? I looked down and looked at the tag behind me. Yeah, a small looked accurate for such a little man. Why were they tight? I actually had to adjust myself in their embrace as I felt like I was being constricted. Did they order some weird brand, I wondered. I felt the sides dig into my skin a little by their tightness but I shrugged it off. Had I been paying attention and looking more closely, I’d have seen the mirror was defogged and my appearance wasn’t in the mirror anymore. Instead, a bigger back and a slightly taller man had his back turned to the mirror as he walked out in his tight black briefs. To Be Continued…..